Selected quad for the lemma: word_n

Word A Word B Word C Word D Occurrence Frequency Band MI MI Band Prominent
word_n person_n scripture_n trinity_n 3,376 5 9.9610 5 false
View all documents for the selected quad

Text snippets containing the quad

ID Title Author Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication) STC Words Pages
A17389 An exposition vpon the Epistle to the Colossians Wherein, not onely the text is methodically analysed, and the sence of the words, by the help of vvriters, both ancient and moderne is explayned: but also, by doctrine and vse, the intent of the holy Ghost is in euery place more fully vnfolded and vrged. ... Being, the substance of neare seauen yeeres vveeke-dayes sermons, of N. Byfield, late one of the preachers for the citie of Chester. Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. 1615 (1615) STC 4216; ESTC S120678 703,664 509

There are 58 snippets containing the selected quad. | View lemmatised text

diuine fullnes and sufficiencie then there needs no supply from humane inuentions either for doctrine or worship or manners but in Christ there dwells all fullnes euen from the ocean of all perfection and therefore let no man spoile you through philosophie traditions or ceremonies c. For the explication of the Minor we may conceiue of the words of the text thus There is in Christ all fullnes of wisdome as the Prophet of the Church therefore there needs no philosophie 2. There is all fullnes of merit in Christs satisfaction as Priest of the Church therefore there needs no expiating ceremonies 3. There is all fullnes of power and efficacie in Christ as king of the Church therefore there is no need that we should help him with inuenting traditions to vphold the liues or godlinesse of Christians or any way to further the ordinances of Christ. This verse conteines in it selfe an excellent proposition concerning Christ viz. That the Godhead is in the bodie that is in the humane nature of Christ And this is amplified 1. by the manner of presence he dwelleth there 2. by the measure in all fullnes The word Corporally hath been diuersly interpreted Corporally that is truly and indeed Corporally that is not in shew or shadow only but compleatly in comparison of the shadowes of the law or prefiguring signes He dwelleth not in Christ as he did in the Temple Corporally that is according to the flesh Corporally in respect of the manner of his presence not as he is in all creatures by efficacie or power nor as he is in the Saints by his grace nor as he is in the blessed by glory but corporally that is by vnion with the person of the word but I thinke it is safest and plainest to take it in the third sense viz. corporally that is in his humane nature Christ is commended in the praise of his relation 1. to the Godhead in this verse 2. to Saints and Angels v 10. In him notes his person Godhead expresseth his diuine nature corporally import● his humane nature and dwells tells vs of the vnion of the natures The summe of all is that in as much as the Lord hath saued vs by so wonderfull saluation in Christ and in that our Sauiour was true God as well as man as being the second person in Trinitie therefore we should wholy rest vpon him and not distract our thoughts or faith or seruices with either philosophie or traditions or ceremonies as supposing that our saluation should be any waies furthered by those Now in that the holy Ghost is so carefull to teach the diuinitie of Christ we should also learne to be affected with the wisdome of God that hath designed the second person in Trinitie to be our mediator Thinke of it often and weigh with your selfe the glory of Gods wisdome herein who is fitter to restore the world then he that made it Incarnation is a mission now it was not fit he should be sent by another that was not of another as the Father was not It is wonderfull sutable that the naturall sonne should make sonnes by adoption Who fitter to restore the image of the Father lost in vs then he that was the eternal image of the Father who who fitter to breake open the fountaine of Gods loue then the that was the sonne of his loue The personall word became the enunciatiue word to declare vnto vs his Fathers nature and will he that is the middle person in the Trinitie is fittest to be the middle man or mediatour between God and man Is our Sauiour God then then he is eternall omnipraesent omniscient and omnipotent The consideration of the diuinitie of Christ may and ought wonderfully to comfort vs against the greatnesse of our sinnes and Gods wrath remembring that the Lord Iehouah is he that is our righteousne●● and iustification from all our sinnes as also against the greatnes of the enemies and aduersaries of our soules and the truth or true grace of Christ in vs Our Sauiour is the mightie God and therefore can will easily subdue all our enemies vnder our feet besides hereby wee are assured of the supply of all our wants seeing he that hath all the fullnes of God in him hath vndertaken to fill all things in the Church And as this may comfort so it should instruct why should we not come willingly at the time of assemblie seeing we serue the God of heauen and haue all our seruice done in the name of the Son of God and presented by his mediation to the Father And further shall we not accompt vnbeliefe to be a monstrous sinne considering how little cause wee haue to feare or doubt but especially shall we not learne humility of him that being in the forme of God humbled himselfe for our sakes to take vpon him the forme of a man and to be subiect to the very death Lastly shall wee not learne hence the hatefulnesse of sinne and the odious filth of it we may commit sinne but God must remit it and become a sufficient propitiation for sinne Corporally Quest. How can the whole diuine nature be said to be in the humane seeing the one is infinite the other finite Answ. 1. It is no more then to affirme that the humane nature is vnited to the deuine in the fulnesse of it Or 2. That it is incorporate or made flesh incarnate or hath a body ioyned to it Or else 3. Let it be granted of the inhabitation in the flesh of Christ yet it followeth not that therefore it is there included For it is so in the flesh whole that without the flesh it is euery where For the diuinitie is not only immense that it can be euery where but also most simple that it can be and be euery where whole as the soule in the bodie and the light is in the sunne and yet not included there yet trulie and whole there Quest. But since this text plainely affirmes that Christ had a body and so by Synecdoche a true humane nature it may be heere inquired whether his humane nature was like ours and the rather since the godhead did dwell in him bodily Answ. That this may be cleerely resolued we must know that what is said in this verse notwithstanding Christ in his humane nature was like vnto vs. But for euidence I shew briefly in what he was like and then in what he was not like He was like 1. in that he tooke a true body not fantasticall 2. He tooke a true humane body and not a caelestiall body and he was indued with a reasonable soule 3. He had the essentiall faculties of both 4. He had the very infirmities of our nature I meane such as were not sinful Now Christ was vnlike vs in bodie in soule in both In body 1. In his conception there was a difference for we are of Adam and by Adam but he was of
spirit for sin till our hearts were as sore as were the Shechemites bodies 4 That wee are adopted into Gods fauour and communion with Saints and distinguished from all other men 5. That all holinesse of life and forgiuenesse of sinne must be had in societie with the seede of Abraham 6. That through bearing the crosse the first fruites or our bloude should be readie to be offered for him that died for vs. The ends why circumcision was appointed were 1. To teach them by signification the things before mentioned 2. To be as a sacrament initiatorie to let them into the Church 3. To be a partition wall betweene them and the Gentiles and as fetters to restraine them from societie with them 4. To binde them to keepe the whole law 5. To be a seale both of the righteousnesse of faith and of their right and possession of the land of Canaan as a tipe of heauen There were three sorts of citizens in the old Church of the Iewes Isralites proselites and religious men Isralites were of the seede of Abraham those were bound to circumcision necessarily Proselites were Gentiles conuerted to the Iewish religion those for the strengthning of their faith did subiect themselues also to circumcision and the ceremoniall law Now there were certaine religious men of the Gentiles conuerted and embraced the couenant of God but were not subiect to circumcision such were Naaman and the Eunuch and others Now this circumcision after the comming of Christ was abolished 1. Because all effusion of bloud must cease when Christs bloud was shed 2. The partition wall was now taken downe and therefore there needed no signe of difference 3. The priesthood was changed and therefore the rites belonging to it also Obiect But Christ himselfe is said to be the minister of circumcision Solut. That was true 1. As he was giuen to the Iewes by expiation to performe what was promised to their fathers 2. He was a minister not of the law which he abolished and fulfilled in his comming but of the Iewes among whom he was conuersant for he preached not to the Gentiles He was a minister of circumcision that is he was a Preacher among the Iewes as Peter was the Apostle of circumcision Thus of circumcision made with hands Now concerning circumcision made without hands 5. things in this verse may be noted 1. The persons circumcised ye 2. The time are 3. The manner negatiuely set downe without hands 4. The forme of it putting of the bodie of sinnes of the flesh 5. The efficient cause the circumcision of Christ. In generall we may note that the case of the Gentiles is not worse then the Iewes we want sacrifices types oracles circumcision c. but wee haue the thing signified before the law they had the shaddow vnder the law they had the Image after the law we haue the body Quest. But what should bee the reason that the holy Ghost in this place and in diuerse others vseth such hard phrases and darke kindes of speech Answ. The Lord of himselfe in many places of Scripture doth vse allegories or darke sayings 1. Thereby to execute vpon wicked men a strange and secret curse He speakes to them in parables 2. The maiestie of the matter sometimes denieth to be exprest in more ordinarie termes 3. In allegories the holy Ghost doth not only tell the thing but explicate it by comparisons as here 4. The hard places of Scripture are Gods chests wherein hee hides his treasure from wicked men 5. God hereby prouides for the constant nourishment of the faithfull that though now they finde a sweet rellish in the word yet if they come again to the same word there is such depths in it they may finde more food in it 6. God somewhat aimes at the humbling of the proud heart of man and will hereby make him see his wants and many waies buffet him 7. To excite in vs so much the more diligence 8. Some parts of Scripture are for an appointed time and till then they are sealed vp so a vaile is yet drawne ouer some parts of the Reuelation in things not yet accomplished so it was in Daniels time Thus in generall Circumcision without hands is a wonderfull worke of the spirit of grace wrought by the word vpon the members of Christ vpon their receiuing into the mysticall bodie by which corruption of nature is wounded beloued sins cast away with sorrow and the sinner receiued into an euerlasting communion with God and his Saints Now that there is such a worke as this in euery child of God is apparant by these places of Scripture Deut. 10.16 30.6 Ier. 4.4 Rom. 2.26 and this text The first thing here to be considered is the persons both in themselues ye and in their relation to Christ in whom and to other gifts mentioned before and imported in the word also Ye What graces we heare to be in Christ members we must looke to it that they be in vs it was no comfort to the Colossians that others were circumcised with circumcision without hands vnlesse it might be truly so said of them also which serues for great reproofe of many that neglect the power of all doctrine which is the application of it to themselues but this comes to passe either for want of faith or through preiudice or the slumbring of the spirit or the loue of secret sinne yea many lose the power of the doctrine by wandring obseruation how it may sute vnto others In whom Circumcision without hands is only found in such as are actually in Christ they only wound corruption of nature and cast away beloued sinne● with sorrow this is the difference between temporarie faith and iustifying faith There are three sorts of hearers in the Citie Some wholy prophane such as will mend nothing nor like to heare of mending Some openly sincere professing constantly this circumcision without hands A third sort partaking of the properties of both the former for they agree with the best in these things 1. In the loue of the ministerie and Ministers that preach faithfully 2. In the taste of the powers of the life to come finding the word often of singular power so as they receiue it with ioy and great admiration 3. In the defence of the truth they seeme as forward as any these are neere the kingdom of God as the Scribe was these are more then halfe perswaded as Agrippa was these are fired with desire many times to know what to doe to be saued as the young man in the Gospell was but alas all this brings them within the compasse of none of Gods promises and if they looke not to it fearefull apostacie will be the end of all this and they may proue most spitefull aduersaries of the same ministerie they admired and proud contemners of the same remorse with which themselues were often smitten and so their latter end be ten times
so the word of Christ which we professe be not euill spoken of for the blame of our euill life will bee laide vpon the word they will say this is their gadding to Sermons In speciall seeing the word is the word of Christ it should teach First Ministers foure things 1 To teach it with boldnesse not fearing the face of any man 2 To attend vpon the word onely and not medle with ciuill businesse is it meere to leaue the word of Christ to serue tables 3 To humble themselues to walke with God in so good a function Who is sufficient for these things We speake not our owne words or the words of men for then wit reading learning and direction might perfect vs but we speake the words of Christ and therefore our fitnesse and sufficiency to speake to mens consciences comes of the immediate blessing and assistance of Christ. 4 To deliuer the word with all faithfulnesse studying to approoue themselue as the workemen of God seeing they deliuer the word of God Diuiding the word aright holding fast the faithfull word of doctrine not making Marchandise of the word but as of sincerity and as of God in the sight of God speaking in Christ Casting from them the cloake of shame not walking in craftinesse nor handling the word deceitfully but in declaring the truth approuing themselues to euery mans cons●ience in the sight of God Secondly the People to imbrace the word presse to it neuer be ashamed of it nor giue it ouer but receiue it constantly with ioy though it cost them much paines and many crosses and disgraces For this constant receiuing of and cleaning to the word makes them exceeding deare to Christ as deare as his mother and his brethren This is the chusing of the best part this is a signe that they are the Disciples of Christ that they loue Christ indeede that they be in Christ Shee said well that said of Christ blessed was the wombe that bare thee and the breasts that gaue thee sucke But Christ addes that they are more blessed that heare the word of Christ and keepe it The blessed virgin was more happy in that shee conceiued Christ in her heart then that shee bare him in her wombe Thus of the Author of the word The entertainement of the word followes and heere the Apostle designes First the subiect persons You. Secondly the measure Dwell plenteously Thirdly the manner in all wisdome First I consider of the expositions of all the words which are very full of senses and then make vse of altogether In you These words note vnto vs two things First the persons who must intertaine Secondly the place where in you 3.1 in your hearts First for the persons the Apostle would haue vs know that not onely Cleargy men Epaphras and Archippus but lay men of all sorts are tyed to the study of Scriptures I distribute the sorts First Yong men as well as the gray heires for the word helps them to ouercome the Deuill euen all tentations to lust and vngodlinesse whatsoeuer yea by the blessing of God many times it makes them wiser then the antient Secondly distressed men as well as such as liue at ease and prosperity and abound in leasure I say such as haue many cares and troubles distressed either by crosses or by persecutions or by contempt Thirdly Ignorant men as well as learned men such as are simple in respect of naturall parts or vntaught in respect of education are tied aswell as others they may not say they were not brought vp to learning for many times simple and vnlearned People in the very entrance ineo the word when they bring good and holy desires with them get more light of the wonders of Gods Law in few weeks then many great learned men doe in all their daies for sound sauing knowledge Fourthly Women aswell as men are bound hereunto Prou. 31.26 1.8 Yea such women as are full of businesse and cares not good women or wiues but good huswiues also are tied yea not onely to learne the word but to teach it as the places shew Thus of the Persons Secondly in you Notes the place that the word must bee entertained in In you that is in your mindes for contemplation in your hearts for holy desires and affections in your consciences to guide them to a holy manner of giuing sentence c. This is that which is promised to all the faithfull in the couenant of grace Ierem. 31.33 and noted as the signe of the righteous Psalm 37 21. Dwell A Metaphor borrowed from housholde intertainement and notes 3. things vnto vs. 1 That the word should be familiar to vs and known of vs readily and we so acquainted with it as with our brethren or sisters Say vnto wisdom thou art my sister c. Pro. 7.4 To note that as in nature he is accounted a singular Ideote that knowes not his owne brothers or sisters So in religion in Gods account is extreame simplicity and blindnesse not to be familiarly acquainted with the grounds of behauiour and comfort as they are contained in the word 2 That it should be domesticall we must get it into our houses aswell as our Churches and that three waies First when we come home from Gods house we should keepe the word taught a foot by repetitions of it and by talking of it vpon all occasions that the life of the doctrine be not lost Secondlie there is required a familiar teaching and plaine and familiar instructing of seruants distilling of the principles and profitable precepts of the law as they are able God gaue his testimonies to Israell not that the Clergy men should haue them in the Temple and Synagogue but that Parents should haue them in their seuerall dwellings to instruct their children and their childrens children Thirdly the admonitions rebukes counsels and encouragements vsed in the family should be grounded on the word for conscience onely is the fountaine of all right subiection and obedience● the bonds of nature because he came out of thy loines or the bonds of policy because hee is thy hired seruant are too weake to inforce of themselues a constant and cheerfull and iust subiection The true reason why men speed so ill in their seruants and children is because they nurture them with their owne words but distill not into their consciences the words of Christ. Quest But to what end should their neede all this adoe about the Scriptures in our houses what good comes of it Answ If it be not intimated sufficiently before yet plainely vnderstand that the word is to be exercised in our houses First as a refuge against affliction and domesticall crosses both to direct and comfort vs Psalm 119.143 147.165 Secondly as a meanes of instruction to our ignorant children and seruants Thirdly as a meanes of the sanctification of the creatures and our callings 1.
which those Graces were wrought and nourished The Graces are three Faith Loue Hope vers 4.5 Their Faith is amplified by the Obiect your Faith in Iesus Christ and their Loue by the extent of it your Loue to all the Saints and their Hope by the place which is laid vp for you in heauen The Meanes of Grace was eyther principall vers 5.6 or Instrumentall vers 7.8 The principall ordinary outward meanes was the Word which is described and set out sixe wayes 1. by the Ordinance in which it was most effectuall viz. Hearing whereof yee haue heard 2. By the propertie that was most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth by the word of truth 3. By the kinde of word viz. the Gospell which is the Gospell 4. By the prouidence of God in bringing the meanes which is come vnto you 5. By the subiect Persons vpon whom it wrought viz. you and all the world 6. By the efficacy of it it is fruitfull and increaseth which is amplified by the repetition of the persons in whom and the consideration both of the time in those words from the day that you heard c. and also of the adiuuant cause viz. the hearing and the true knowledge of the grace of God from the day that you heard of it and knew the grace of God in truth Thus of the principall Meanes The Ministery of the Word the Instrumentall or the Minister followeth vers 7.8 and he is described 1. by his name Epaphras 2. by the adiunct loue of others to him beloued 3. by his Office a Seruant 4. by his willingnesse to ioyne with others a fellow-seruant 5. by his faithfulnesse in the execution of his Office which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ and lastly by his delight in his people which hee shewes by the good report he chearefully giues of them viz. who also declares vnto vs your loue in the spirit Thus of the Thankesgiuing Now in the opening or vnfolding of his practise in paying for them first hee affirmes that he did pray for them and then declares it by shewing what he prayed for The Affirmation is in the beginning of the ninth Verse and the Declaration in the rest of the words to the end of the eleauenth Verse In the affirmation is three things first an Intimation of a reason in those words for this cause secondly a consideration of the time since the day wee heard of it thirdly the matter affirmed wee cease not to pray for you In the Declaration hee instanceth in one thing hee principally prayed about and that was their Knowledge which hee sets out first by the Obiect of it the will of God secondly by the Parts of it Wisedome and Vnderstanding thirdly by the End viz. that they might walke worthy c. fourthly by the cause his glorious power and fiftly by the Effects Patience Long-suffering and Ioyfulnesse In setting downe the Obiect hee expresseth also the measure hee desired hee would haue them filled with the knowledge of Gods will and that hee addeth in the second part when he saith all Wisedome and vnderstanding The end of all their knowledge hee expresseth more largely vers 10. which in generall is the eminence of holy life which hee expresseth in three seuerall formes of speech viz. 1. to walke worthy of the Lord 2. to walke in all pleasing and 3. to be fruitfull in all good workes vnto the fuller attainment of which hee notes the meanes to be an increase in the knowledge of God Hitherto of the Proaeme The Proposition of Doctrine contayneth excellent matter concerning our Redemption where he proceedes in this order first hee considers the worke of our Redemption and secondly then the person of our Redeemer The worke of our Redemption vers 12.13.14 the person of our Redeemer vers 15. and those that follow to the 23. and all this hee expresseth in forme of Thankesgiuing The worke of our Redemption hee describes two wayes after he hath touched the first efficient cause of it viz. God the Father for in the twelfth Verse hee seemes to shew that in respect of Inchoation it is a making of vs fit and in respect of Consummation it is a causing of vs to enioy an immortall happines in heauen better then that Adam had in Paradise or the Iewes in Canaan And therein hee expresseth first the manner of tenure or title in the word Inheritance secondly the adiunct praise of the company viz. the Saints and thirdly the perfection of it it is in light Now in the end of the thirteenth Verse hee seemes to shew that our Redemption stands of two parts first deliuerance from the power of darknesse secondly translating into the Kingdome of the Sonne of his loue one of the many excellent priuiledges of which estate is noted in the foureteenth Verse to be remission of sinnes through the bloud of Christ. And thus of the worke of our Redemption The person of our Redeemer is described three wayes first in relation to GOD secondly in relation to the whole World thirdly in relation to the Church First in relation to God hee is described in the beginning of the fifteenth Verse and so hee is said to be the Image of the inuisible God Secondly in relation to the whole World fiue things are to be said of CHRIST first hee is the first begotten of euery Creature in the end of the fifteenth Verse secondly he is the Creator of all things vers 16. Where note the distinctions of Creatures 1. they are distinguished by their place some in Heauen some in Earth 2. they are distinguished by their qualitie some are visible some inuisible 3. the inuisible are againe distinguished by eyther Titles or Offices some are Thrones some are Principalities c. thirdly all things are for him this is in the end of the sixteenth Verse fourthly hee is before all things in the beginning of vers 17. lastly all things in him consist vers 17. the end of it Thus the Redeemer is described in relation to the whole World Thirdly hee is described as hee stands in relation to the Church and so eyther to the whole Church vers 18.19.20 or to the Church of the Colossians vers 21.22 As hee stands in relation to the whole Church hee is said to be the head of the Church in the beginning of the eighteenth Verse and this hee proues by shewing that hee is a head in three respects First in respect of the dignitie of order towards his Members and so in the state of Grace he is their beginning and in the state of glory hee is the first begotten of the dead that both among the liuing and the dead hee might haue the preheminence Secondly in respect of perfection in himselfe in that all fulnesse dwels in him which is amplified by the cause viz. the good pleasure of the Father who made him head of the Church vers 19. Thirdly in respect of efficacie or influence through the
whole body for from him flowes Peace and Reconciliation vers 20. concerning which Reconciliation there are eight things to be noted 1. the mouing cause which is to be supplyed out of the former Verse as the Coniunction and importeth viz. it pleased the Father 2. the Instrument by him viz. CHRIST the head 3. the Benefit it selfe viz. to reconcile 4. the subiect Persons in generall all things 5. the End to himselfe 6. the Effect making peace 7. the Meanes through the bloud of his Crosse 8. the Distribution of the Persons who in those words things in earth and things in heauen Thus of his relation to the whole Church In the description of his relation to the Church of the Colossians he vrgeth them with two things first their misery without CHRIST 2. the remedy of their misery by CHRIST Their Misery stands in two things first they are Strangers secondly they are Ene●ies and both are amplified 1. by the subiect wherein viz. not outwardly onely but in their mindes 2. by the Cause viz. wicked workes vers 22. In setting downe their Remedie hee notes 1. the Meanes 2. the End of the meanes is the death of the body of Christs flesh The end is that hee might present them holy and vnblameable and without fault in Gods sight vers 22. Thus of his relation to the Church of the Colossians and thus also of the second part of this Chapter viz. the Proposition of Doctrine The Exhortation followes where is to be considered first the Exhortation it selfe and then the Reasons The Exhortation is to perseuerance both in Faith and Hope In the Exhortation to perseuerance in faith there is worthy to be noted first the manner of propounding it which is with an If secondly the duty required Continue thirdly the manner of the dutie grounded and stablished fourthly the obiect Grace in Faith In the Exhortation to perseuerance in Hope two things are to be obserued first he sets downe the euill to be auoyded viz. vnsetlednesse or reuolting in the words Be not moued away secondly hee quickens them by remembring the cause and fountaine of their hope viz. The hearing of the Gospell preached Thus of the Exhortation the Reasons follow There are seauen Reasons to inforce this Exhortation to perseuerance The first is taken from the Consent of Gods Elect Which are through the world who haue in the preaching of the Gospell receiued Faith and Hope as their common portion The second Reason is taken from the testimony of PAVL himselfe and that is two-fold the first is the testimonie of his Ministerie This is it hee preacheth and therefore it should be it they should keepe fast the second is the testimony of his Sufferings hee hath endured much for the Doctrine of Faith and Hope and therefore they should continue in it and to stirre them the more concerning his sufferings hee sheweth that hee suffered with great Ioy which hee confirmeth by expressing the reasons of his ioy first because they were the afflictions of Christ secondly because hee had his part allotted him by the decree of God and it was his ioy that hee had almost finished what was left for him to suffer there was but a little remaining thirdly because they were but in his flesh fourthly because they were for them and the good of the Church Verse 24. The third Reason is taken from the testimony of God who inioyned vnto PAVL and other Ministers this dispensation of the Doctrine of Faith and Hope with a charge that they should see his Word fulfilled herein Verse 25. The fourth Reason is taken from the excellencie of the Gospell which is set out first by the nature of it it is a mysterie secondly by the antiquitie of it it was and was hid since the world beganne from Ages and Generations thirdly by the time of the reuelation of it now in the new world fourthly by the persons to whom it is reuealed viz. onely the Saints all which should moue to care and constancy in keeping of it Verse 26. The fift Reason is taken from the excellency of the Subiect of the Gospell which is no lesse nor worse then Christ reuealed by the preaching of the Gospell In this reuelation of Christ in the Gospell consider first who reueales him God secondly the cause of his reuelation the will of God hee would thirdly the manner viz. in a rich and glorious mystery fourthly the persons to whom viz. the miserable Gentiles fiftly the effects or fruits of it which are first the inhabitation of Christ secondly the hope of glory Verse 27. The sixt Reason is taken from the end which is the presenting of them perfect in Iesus Christ which is amplified by the meanes to bring to this end which is preaching and that is amplified first by the parts of it which are teaching and admonishing and secondly by the manner in all Wisedome Verse 28. The seauenth Reason is taken from the holy strife of the Apostle to bring men to this which is amplified by the great successe which the LORD had giuen Verse vlt. A METAPHRASE vpon the first Chapter of the Epistle to the COLOSSIANS PAVL the Messenger or Embassadour-generall for all the Churches of the Gentiles by Commission from the promised MESSIAH now come in the Flesh the Lord annoynted seperated hereunto not for his owne worthinesse or by any priuate motion of his owne or by commandement of any man but by the expresse will of God according to his euerlasting counsell as also Timotheus a reuerend Brother an Euangelist of Christ with full and free testimonie approueth this Epistle written To the Citizens and Inhabitants of the Citie of Colosse that are seperate from the world and sanctified with true Grace and faithfully walke in that holy Calling in brotherly communion one with another and indissoluable vnion with CHRIST your Sauiour Grace be with you and Peace euen the free fauour of GOD with all internall eternall and needfull externall blessings from him that both will and can euen God our Father through the merits of the Lord our annoynted Sauiour We giue thankes vnto God euen that God that by an eternall and vnexpressable generation is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ remembring you earnestly and constantly in our daily Prayers being exceedingly fired and inflamed since wee heard by continuall and true report of your precious Faith by which you haue with firmenesse and stedfastnesse of assurance laid hold vpon IESVS CHRIST for life and righteousnesse and the rather because wee likewise heard of your holy affection to such as haue seperated themselues from the prophanenesse of the world to the seruice of God especially considering that you haue not the glorious Faith of Christ in respect of persons but loue all the Saints as well as any And as a People not destitute of any sauing Grace we reioyce to heare of that liuely hope by which you haue laid hold on the Promise of eternall glory which
to labour for spirituall strength in Grace and to search so carefully into the euidence of Faith for what wee haue and Hope for what wee want as neuer to giue ouer to examine our selues by the signes and promises of Gods Loue till our hearts were setled and stablished in Grace Lastly Gods Children should solace themselues in the feeling and experimentall knowledge of Gods grace so as their hearts should neuer carry them away to make them account the Consolations of God small or to despise the Grace giuen them but rather in the middest of all combats with temptations within or afflictions without to support their Soules with that gratious Promise My Grace shall be sufficient for you and my Power made knowne in your weakenesse Peace The second thing here wished for and to be desired of all that loue their owne good is Peace that is tranquilitie of heart with other spirituall blessings accompanying it with outward things also so farre as they may further our happinesse but the Scripture layes a restraint vpon the getting of this peace and giues rules for the vse of it For if euer wee would haue Peace wee must first be righteous persons that is men that are broken in heart for our sinnes humbled at Gods feete for forgiuenesse and such as hang vpon the Word of GOD to receiue the certaine meanes of our soules reconciliation and the righteousnesse of CHRIST imputed vnto vs such as to whom there is a way and their path is holy But on the otherside vnto the wicked is no peace and they are taken by the Prophet for wicked men that are neuer humbled in the duties of Mortification for sinne that in the hardnesse of their hearts frustrate the power of Gods Ordinances so as they cannot worke vpon them these haue no peace neyther with GOD Angels Men the Creatures or their owne Consciences Againe hast thou gotten peace and tranquilitie of heart euen rest and ease from CHRIST then let this peace preserue thy heart and minde and let it rule Be carefull to reiect all matters in thoughts or opinions in affections or desires in words or actions that might any way interrupt thy peace but by all meanes nourish it delight in it and let it guide to all holy meditations and affections and gainefull practises and endeauours Let the peace of thy heart and Gods spirituall blessing be a rule for all thy actions And lastly with all good Conscience and holy conuersation hold out that when Christ shall come eyther by particular Iudgement to thee in death or by generall Iudgement to the whole world in the last day thou maist be found of him in peace so shall Christ be vnto thee a Prince of Peace and guide thy feete for euer into the way of peace And thus farre of the good things hee wisheth vnto them now follow the efficient causes viz from God the Father and our Lord Iesus Christ. Diuers things may be here obserued First a proofe of the Trinitie or at the least a plaine proofe of two persons the Father and the Sonne vnited in one essence Secondly GOD is here plainely affirmed to be a Father and that hee is in diuers respects first to all by Creation secondly to all the faithfull by Adoption thirdly to Christ by the grace of Vnion as man and a naturall Father as God Thirdly here wee may obserue that grace and blessings must not be looked vpon without some honourable meditation of God and Christ the giuers Fourthly seeing beleeuers haue a God a Father a Christ a Sauiour a Lord they are sure to be in a happy case and may haue what is needfull if they will seeke for it Fiftly wee may obserue we can haue no comfort in the enioying or hope of any fauour or blessing spirituall or temporall vnlesse first God be our Father secondly wee be in Christ. Lastly if GOD be a Father and CHRIST a Lord it stands vs vpon to looke to it that wee performe both honour and seruice And thus of the Salutation The Preface followeth Verse 3. Wee giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alwayes praying for you THE Salutation hath beene handled already the Preface followeth and is contayned in this Verse and those that follow to the 12. Verse in which the end and drift of the Apostle is to winne affection to the Doctrine afterwards to be propounded and this hee doth by shewing his exceeding great loue to them which he demonstrates by two things which he did for them viz. he both gaue thankes vnto God in their behalfe and also made many a prayer for them which spirituall duties are better kindnesses and signes of true affection and respect then all ciuill curtesies or outward complements are or can be These things in the Preface are first generally set downe in this Verse and then particularly enlarged in the Verses afterwards first the Thankesgiuing from ver 4. to the 9. secondly Prayer v. 9.10.11 In this Verse hee doth two things first hee giues thankes secondly he prayes In the Thankesgiuing consider first what hee doth in these words Wee giue thankes secondly to whom he doth it in these words To God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. Thus farre of the order of the words The Doctrines follow which must be considered generally from the whole Verse and specially from the seuerall words The first generall Doctrine is this that it is not enough to salute others kindely but we must doe and performe the sound duties of loue this is from the coherence and condemnes the sinfull barrennesse of many that know a necessitie of no duties of loue vnlesse it be to salute curteously Secondly wee see heare that Tyrants may take away the benefit of hearing reading conference and such like but they cannot hinder vs of praying PAVL can pray and giue thankes in prison for himselfe and others as well as euer before Let wicked men doe their worst Gods Children will still pray vnto God And looke how many promises are made in Scripture to the prayers of the Saints so many consolations are inuiolably preserued vnto them against the rage of whatsoeuer extremitie wicked men can cast vpon them this is a singular comfort Wee Doct. Miserie breedeth vnitie The Apostle that in more prosperous times iarred with Peter and Barnabas can now hold peace and firme vnitie with meaner men and therefore hee saith Wee not I. And thus wee see it was in the times of persecution in Queene Maries dayes the Bishops and Pastors that could not agree when they were in their Seates and Pulpits willingly seeke agreement when they are in prison and must come to the Stake And so it many times fals out in common Iudgements as the sword and pestilence in such times the words of the Prophet are fulfilled Like People like Priests like Seruant like Master like Buyer like Seller like Borrower like Lender like Giuer like
shew at our pleasures but they are necessary such as if they be wanting a sin is committed nay grieuous sins euen against the commandement of Christ Ioh. 13. As I said to the Iewes whither I go can ye not come so to you also I say now a new commandement giue I you that ye loue one another euen as I loued you He shews here that whereas they might be grieued that they should loose Christs bodily presence he had appoynted them a course for their solace and that was instead of Christ as fellow-members in Christs absence in the world to striue by all means to delight themselues in louing society one with another And this Commandement he calls a new Commandement not in respect of the matter of the duty for that was alwayes required but in respect of the forme of obseruing it for the old generall rule was That thou shouldest loue thy neighbour as thy selfe but now that forme as I haue loued you hath in it something that is more expresse and for the incomparable sufficiencie of the president is matchlesse and more full of incitations to fire affection Againe the person that giues it and the time is to be considered I now giue this commandement Men are vsed that haue any sparks of good nature in them to remember and carefully to obserue the last words of their dying friends especially if they charge not many things Why these are the last words of Christ the night before his death euen this one thing he doth especially charge vpon vs Namely while we abide in this flesh and are hated of this world and want those glorious refreshings would come by the presence of Christ to vnite our selues in a holy bound of peace and loue to be kept strengthned by mutuall indeuors in the performance of all the duties of holy affection and that till Christ shall gather vs vnto the glory that he hath with the Father The third Motiue may be taken from the benefites that may be gotten by loue and these are diuers First there is much comfort in loue the Lord doth vsually and graciously water the society conferences prayers and other duties performed mutually by the Saints with the deaws of many sweet and glorious refreshings by which they are daily excited inflamed and incouraged to a holy contentation in godlinesse Secondly Loue is the fulfilling of the Law not only all the duties belonging to humane societies of which he there intreates are comprehended vnder loue as by that great band that tyeth all estates and degrees but also is the fulfilling of the Law by effect in that first it causeth abstinence from doing euill to our neighbour Secondly it causeth men to make conscience of fulfilling the Law and that which is there generally spoken if it be applied to the loue of the Saints may haue his speciall truth in this that there is nothing in outward things doth more fire the heart of a man to the loue of and labour after a godly life then a daily louing societie with Gods children in whom we see godlinesse euen in an experimentall knowledge not layd before vs in precept but described vnto vs in practise with the rewards and fruits of it Yea loue may be said to be the filling vp of the Law as the word seemeth to import in this that it clotheth the duties of the Law with the glory of a due manner and seateth them vpon their due subiects with the vnwearyed labours of constant well-doing Thirdly the due performance and daily exercise of the mutuall duties of loue would be a great testimony and witnesse vnto vs for the satisfying of our consciences in the knowledge of such great things as otherwise are exceeding hard to be knowne as first it is not euery bodies case to haue the Spirit of grace or when they haue it to discerne it yet by this loue it may be discerned for it is one of the inseperable fruits of the spirit Secondly many men follow not Christ at all and among the followers of Christ a great number are not true Disciples Now by loue may all men know that we are Christs disciples Thirdly the winde bloweth where it listeth And that which is borne of the flesh is flesh and therefore great Masters in Israell and Teachers of other men may be ignorant of regeneration yet thereby may wee know that we are borne of God and doe rightly know God if we loue one another Fourthly if wee would seeke God to finde him behold If wee goe to the East hee is not there if to the West yet we can not perceiue him if to the North where he worketh yet we cannot see him he will hide himselfe in the South and we cannot behold him How much more is the way of God in the heart of man vnsearchable And yet though no man hath seene God at any time if we loue one another God dwelleth in vs. Fiftly the election of man before time is like a bottomlesse gulfe and the making of man blamelesse and holy in heauen is a dreadfull mysterie and yet those two glorious branches whereof th one sprowts forth euen beyond time and thother reacheth vp to heauen nay into heauen are both fastned vpon this stocke of loue in respect of one way manner of comming to know them To conclude Saluation it selfe euen our owne saluation is knowne by the loue to the brethren as is cleare in diuers other places of that Epistle Lastly the day of the Lord is a terrible day a day of trouble heauines the strong hearted man shall then cry bitterly then the heauens being on fire shall be dissolued and passe away with a noyse and the elements shall melt with heate the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a showt and with the voyce of the Archangells and with the trumpet of God then shall all the kindreds of the earth mourne and they shall see the Sonne of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie And who shall be able to stand in that great and fearefull day euen all such as haue finished their course in the loue of God and his children as certainely as wee now finde loue in our hearts so surely shall wee haue boldnesse in the day of Iudgement The fourth Motiue may be taken from the miserable state of such as finde not in themselues the loue of Gods children First it is a palpable signe they abide still in darkenesse and vnder the bondage of the first death and in danger of the second death Secondly a man can neuer enter into the kingdome of Heauen without it for euery man can say a murtherer shall not be saued so continuing Now it is certaine God hates a man that loues not his children aswell as he doth murtherers he that loueth not his brother is a man-slayer and wee know that no man-slayer can
Children against the scornes and hates of the World and all sorts of carnall people the World will loue his owne Obiect Oh but why should they hate vs Ans. Because you are not of the world and Christ hath chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you And therefore both prouide for it and beare it when you finde it Obiect But wee will not be so rash and indiscreete to prouoke men to hate and reproach Sol. Vers. 20. They haue persecuted Christ who was the fountaine of all wisedome and therefore it is a vaine perswasion for any childe of God to thinke by any discretion wholy to still the clamours and hates of wicked men And those men are grossely deceiued and preiudiced that thinke the true cause of the troubles of Gods children is their owne indiscretion Obiect It is strange they should hate vs so wee neuer did them wrong Sol. Vers. 21. All these things will they doe vnto you for my name sake it is not your euill doing but your holy profession of the Name of Christ which is named vpon you that they hate Quest. But how comes it they should dare to be so presumptious and so palpable malicious Ans. It is because they haue not knowne my Father ver 21. their ignorance of the Maiestie and Iustice of God is the cause of it Obiect If it be of ignorance it may be easily pardoned them Sol. Vers. 22. If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should haue had no sinne but now there is no cloake for their sinne that is if Christ by the preaching of the Word had not discouered their sinnes and set before them the way of godlinesse then it had beene no such grieuous and monstrous sinne but in as much as many men doe lye in wilfull ignorance and will not be informed of the vilenesse of their course therefore before God of all sinners they are without colour or excuse Obiect But may they not haue good hearts to God though they doe thus intemperately and vniustly maligne and abuse the Preachers and Children of God Sol. Vers. 23. He that hateth Christ in his Ministers and members hateth the Father also and cannot haue a good heart to God Obiect But it may be that Christ and Christians are hated the more securely by wicked worldlings because they see nothing but their basenesse and humiliation Sol. Vers. 24. If I had not done workes among them which none other did c. By which words our Sauiour shewes that no workes of God for by or amongst Gods Seruants can be so great testimonies of the vndoubted certainetie of the goodnesse and holinesse of their cause but wicked men will still against all right hate them And therefore we should so informe our selues by this and other Scriptures vers 25. as to set downe our rest that in the world we must haue troubles and in Christ and heauen peace and therefore lay vp hope in our hearts as God hath locked vp our treasures in heauen Thus of Hope Thus also of the Grace for which he giues thankes Whereof yee haue heard before by the Word of truth which is the Gospell Vers. 6. Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the world and is fruitfull as it is also among you from the day that yee heard and truely knew the grace of God IN these words with those that follow to the ninth Verse is contayned the second part of the Thankesgiuing viz. his praise to God for their meanes of Grace The meanes is eyther Principall Vers. 5.6 Or Instrumentall Vers. 7.8 The principall meanes is the Word and this is described by sixe things First by the ordinance in which it was most effectuall viz. Hearing Secondly by the propertie which was most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth Thirdly by the kinde of Word viz. the Gospell Fourthly by the prouidence of God in planting it amongst them is come vnto you Fiftly by the subiect persons vpon whom it wrought You the Colossians and the whole world Sixtly by the efficacie It is fruitfull from the day Thus for the order of the words From the generall I obserue out of all the words two things First that Nature directs not to the apprehension eyther of Grace or Glory The Naturall man cannot perceiue the things of God these Colossians had neuer knowne the face of God nor gained the grace of Christ had not God sent them the meanes Briefely this may informe vs of the lamentable condition of such as liue in their naturall estate onely pleased with the desire or possession of the riches or gifts of Nature and withall shewes vs the Fountaine of the want of Sence or care of Grace and holinesse in the most Sence comes not from Nature but from the Word and he is a Naturall man that is still lapped and couered with the vaile of Ignorance whose wisedome is crosse to Gods Wisedome that lyeth in grosse sinnes like a dead man without sence that serues some particular gainefull or pleasing sinne without vsing aright any ordinance of God against it and is without the spirit of Adoption his heart neuer broken for sinne and without desire of righteousnesse Secondly it is a worthy blessing of God to any people to haue the Word of God amongst them This is that men should be exceeding thankefull for to God Psal. 147.19.20 Esa. 2.3 And by the contrary the want of the Word is a terrible famine Vse 1. For reproofe both of mens prophanenesse in neglecting and contemning of the Word as also of our great vnthankefulnesse for such a mercie 2. For comfort to Gods children that enioy the Word and esteeme it The Word should satisfie vs whatsoeuer else wee want both because it doth abundantly make amends for all other wants and besides it fits vs with strength patience and comfort to make vse of other wants 3. For instruction not onely to such people as want the Word to seeke for it and to plant themselues where they may haue it but also to such Landlords and great men and rulers of the people as would be thought louers of their Countreyes to vse all meanes to see the Countrey and the Parishes vnder their power prouided of this holy treasure Thus of the generall Doctrines out of the whole Verses The first thing in speciall is the kind of ordinance in which the word was effectuall viz. Hearing Whereof That is of which Heauen or Hope It is a great mercy of God to heare of Heauen before the time come it should be enioyed or lost If wee heard not of Heauen till death or iudgement we should continue still in our slumber drowned in the lust after profit or pleasures we should be so farre from finishing our mortification as wee should hardly beginne to set about the washing of our owne vncleannesse both of hands and life wee
should be so as the Preacher sayes Fourthly Some heare because a great report goeth of the Teacher Fiftly But aboue all others they are straying hearers that are mentioned Mat. 22.22 they heare and admire and yet leaue and forsake for any reformation or practise of what they heare Vnder this rancke I may referre the three sorts of hearers Matth. 13. The first sort suffer the Diuell presently to take away the Word The second sort choake it with cares and lusts The third forsakes the profession and hearing and liking of it in the time of temptation or persecution Thus of their sorts The state of men transgressing against the Word by refusing to heare it aright is exceeding fearefull if they could see their miserie they would doe as the Prophets require they would cut their haire and cast it away vnder the sence of the horror of Gods indignation The dust of the feet of Gods messengers will rise in iudgement against such hearers It shall be easier for Niniueh and Tyrus and Sidon and Sodom and Gomorrah then for such hearers Yea all their suites for mercy are abhomination in Gods sight A heauie eare is noted for a singular iudgement Matth. 13.13.14 c. Esa. 30.8.9 Yea because men will not heare the Word they must heare the rod Mich. 6.9 and their eares if they belong to God must be forced open by corrections Iob 3.3 To conclude if all this can not affect men then I say as the Lord sayd to the Prophet of such persons He that leaueth off to heare let him leaue off Ezek. 3. vlt. Thus of the first part of the description viz. the ordinance in which it is most effectuall viz. Hearing The second part is the propertie of the Word which is most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth Word of Truth Hee meaneth not the personall Word which is Christ but the enunciatiue Word made knowne eyther singularly by Reuelation Oracles Visions Dreames or commonly by tradition of Doctrine from hand to hand for 2000. yeeres or by a more excellent manner afterwards by Scripture the Word of holy Scripture is here meant There are many properties of the Word of God wherein it doth excell First it is diuine The testimonie of Gods mouth Wonderfull 1 Thes. 2.13 Psal. 119.18.88.129 Secondly It is eternall and incorruptible a liuing Word or the Word of Life Psal. 119.89.144.152 Phil. 2.16 1 Pet. 1.22 Thirdly It is swift Psal. 147.15.18 Fourthly It is powerfull and terrible Hebr. 4.12 The sword of the Spirit Hos. 6.5 Esa. 11.2 Hebr. 4.12 Ephes. 6. Fiftly It is nourishing and healing it hath a propertie to nourish and heale Psal. 107.20 Sixtly It sanctifieth both our persons and the vse of the creatures Seauenthly It is comfortable ioyfull sweet Psal. 119.14.111.143 162. Eightly It is apt for generation it hath a quickening power Psal. 119. 25.28 1 Pet. 1.22 Ninthly It is preseruatiue both from sinne Psal. 119.11 and from shame Psal. 119.22 So will not gold and siluer Tenthly it is wise and exceeding large Psal. 119.96.98.99.100.104 Eleauenthly It is light and pure and iust Psal. 119.105.130.140.128.138 But heere the Word is commended for the Truth of it and that as a most eminent propertie in mens conuersions Truth is taken diuersly for a vertue in speech in the second Table for Truth of Doctrine Iohn 5.33 for the substance of a type Iohn 1.17 for vprightnesse and sinceritie Iohn 3.21 for the true forme of a thing Rom. 1.28 Here the word of God is sayd to be the word of Truth in regard of the vse of the word in the conuersion of a sinner and that first as it is apprehended to be in itselfe secondly as it is by effect in the hearer For the first before a man can haue experience of the power of the Word in the gathering of his soule he must know it to be a word of Truth foure wayes First that it is the very word of God and therefore true considering the admirable antiquitie of the Storie before all other Histories the dreadfull miracles by which it was confirmed the certaine euent of the vaticinies or prophesies the immutable and euery way sufficient frame of pietie righteousnesse and diuine worship contained in it the durablenesse of the wisedome thereof which no punishments could euer extort out of the hearts of the professors thereof and lastly the dreadfull iudgements vpon the enemies of it Secondly that it is true whatsoeuer Doctrine it reuealeth though it make neuer so much against our profits or pleasures or lusts till a man be brought to this the Word neuer worketh soundly Thirdly that there is an especiall glory of Truth in the promises both in the promise it selfe and the condition Fourthly that we acknowledge Truth in the performance of what God hath promised and so giue glory to his faithfulnesse and thus of the word as it is apprehended in it selfe In the second place the word is the Word of Truth by effect because it worketh truth in vs and imprinteth it selfe in vs and fits vs for godlinesse Tit. 1.2 and thus it worketh Truth in vs sixe wayes First In that it worketh knowledge and so Truth in the vnderstanding Secondly In that it worketh in the Truth of worship Iohn 14.23.24 Thirdly In that it worketh in vs plainenesse and vprightnesse in the exercise of Grace and Holinesse and so it is opposed to hypocrisie Ephes. 4.24 Fourthly In that it worketh Truth of Constancie that is an euerlasting resolution to heare and keepe the Word of Truth Iohn 8.37 1 Iohn 4.6 Fiftly In that it begets in vs the sinceritie and Truth that becomes our callings and behauiour in the world as we are free from lying calumnies perfidiousnes slandering boasting flattery c. 1 Cor. 5.8 Sixtly In that it makes all our conuersation vertuous so guids vs to do the truth Ioh. 3.22 Iam. 3.17 Vse is both for Instruction and for Reproofe For Instruction therefore wee should labour that the Word may be a Word of Truth to vs and to this end First we should pray God to giue vs the spirit of Truth Iohn 16 13. Secondly we must repent that we may come to the knowledge of the Truth 2 Tim. 2.25 Thirdly we may not test in the forme of Truth Rom. 2.20 Iohn 3.22 For Reproofe of foure sorts of men First such as will not receiue the loue of the Truth With these gaine is godlines 1 Tim. 6.5 2 Thes. 2.10.12 Secondly such as strangle the light of the Truth eyther of Nature conscience or the Word and with-hold it in vnrighteousnes that striue against the light of the truth in their hearts that they might sinne the more freely Rom. 1.18 Thirdly such as will not obey the Truth which yet they admire commend affect c. Gal. 3.1 5.7 Fourthly such as by their wicked liues cause the way of Truth to be blasphemed which Truth they both heare and professe to obey Thus of the
second part of the description Thirdly the word of God is described by the kind of word viz. the Gospel Which is the Gospell By the Gospell is ment the Doctrine of the reconciliation of Man with his God after the fall Concerning the Gospell wee may in the generall here obserue That of all other Doctrines the Doctrine of a mans Reconciliation with God is especially to be vrged and explained by the Preacher and to be most minded and enquired into by the hearer The knowledge and experience of this point acquaints a man with the sauing power of God neuer doe men indeed see the beauty of the feet of Gods seruants till they haue trauelled about the obtaining of their peace with God If Ministers would bend the very force of their ministeries about the sound and daily inforcing of the Doctrine of mans particular assurance of his peace and reconciliation it would produce by Gods blessing singular fruit This Doctrine would iudge the very secrets of men and giue them a glimpse of their last doome It is a most preuailing Doctrine and therefore extreamely enuied in the world The high Priests and Scribes with the Elders of the people many times shew they can not abide it Luke 20.1 Hence it is that life is not deare vnto Gods faithfull seruants so they may in the comfort thereof fulfill their course and ministration receaued of the Lord Iesus in testifying the Gospell of the grace of God Of all other Doctrines the Deuill labours to keepe the world ignorant of the necessitie and power of this but woe is to those Preachers that teach it not and horrible wofull shall the estate of those people appeare to be at the last day that obey it not And therefore we should striue to keepe afoot the sparkles of light in this point and whatsoeuer we loose in hearing this Doctrine should neuer runne out In particular concerning the Gospell I enquire into three things First wherein this Doctrine lieth Secondly who receiue this Doctrine of the Gospell Thirdly what are the effects of it For the first the Gospell or the Doctrine of it lyeth in two things First in our true repentance for our sinnes and secondly in the infallible assurance of faith in Gods fauour in Christ forgiuing vs our sinnes Mat. 3.2 Mark 1.15 and this duly waighed First reproues those that dreame of saluation and the benefits of the Gospell without mortification and secondly it should teach vs to nourish faith by all meanes by nourishing of desires by remouing of lets praying for it waiting vpon hearing beholding the faith of Gods children and deliuering vp our soules to some able and wise Pastor The second Question is Who receaue the Gospell Answ. We must consider First who may receaue it and that is answered Marke 16.15 euery Creature that is any Man or Woman of what Nation Language Profession Calling State and Condition soeuer and secondly we must consider who doe receiue it and this may be answered generally or more specially generally none receiue the Gospell but they finde in it the very power of GOD to saluation None but such as are begotten againe by it to God If there be no change in thy life thou hast yet no part in the Gospell without conuersion no glad tidings In speciall the persons that receiue this treasure are signed out by diuers properties in Scripture they are poore in spirit they finde such need of it that heauen suffers violence and they presse to it they so highly esteeme the comforts of it that they can be content to lose libertie friends meanes and life too for Christs sake and the Gospell and it workes so forcibly vpon mens soules that they consecrate themselues to God to sinceritie and godlinesse and learne consionably to practise the seruice of God in their spirit minding the reformation of their thoughts and affections within as well as of their words and actions without And thirdly for the effects of it great are the praises of the power of it it begets men to God it is the power of God to saluation it iudgeth the secrets of men Of these before It brings abundance of blessings Rom. 15.19 it makes men heyres and coheires with Christ it is a witnesse to all Nations Matth. 24.14 And lastly life and immortalitie is brought to light by it 2 Tim. 1.10 The consideration hereof should much encourage Ministers to presse this Doctrine and neuer cease to preach it in the Temple and from house to house and make vse of all opportunities when a dore is opened vnto them eyther in respect of power in their owne hearts or in respect of tendernesse and affection and desire in the people Gods people also should so labour for the assurance of Gods fauor and peace in Christ by the word as they should store their hearts with prouision of that kinde not onely for their death-bed when they dye but renue the perswasion of it in their hearts daily the better to fit them euen in their callings speciall standings This knowledge is not onely a Crowne and shield for their heads but shoes also for their feet against the filth of the times thorny cares of the world and all the difficulties of a daily diligence in their standings Thus of the third part of the description The fourth followeth The manner of prouidence in planting it amongst them in these words And is come vnto you Where wee may obserue that if the meanes of happinesse finde not vs out to worke vpon vs we would neuer looke after it if God were not more carefull to send it then we to seeke it it would neuer be had Wee see this by common experience that whole multitudes of people liue without any sence of the want of the Word and did not God by some great prouidence send it them and perswade them to the vse of it it would neuer be had and this comes to passe because men are dead in sinne and sicke of a lethurgie in the very vse of the light of Nature in matters of godlinesse and besides there is an incredible inclination in our Natures to seeke for contentment in things below and to be pleased with any condition rather then soundly to digest a sence of the necessitie of vsing the meanes for happinesse in better things And lastly this neglect of seeking the Word comes from errours about mens estate while they thinke that they may be in Gods fauour and like enough to be saued without any such adoe Thus of the fourth part The fift thing in the description is the subiect persons to whom the Gospell came viz. the Colossians and all the World Vnto you as it is euen vnto all the World Hence wee may note First the Truth of God in his promises hee promised flourishing Churches of the Gentiles and loe it is effected the Word is gone out into all the World
of righteousnesse Seauenthly wee should importune the Lord for our sakes to visit the great Leuiathan the Deuill and to receaue vs vnder his protection to watch vs and daily to water vs Lastly in the first Psalme are diuers rules first we must not sit with wicked men secondly we must priuately and constantly exercise our selues in the Word of God thirdly wee must seate our selues vnder the powerfull ministerie of the word neere the Riuers of these waters of life and lastly we must take heede of procrastination delay no time but with great heedfulnesse respect the season or due time of fruit all the yeere is not Seeds-time or Haruest The Vse is for bitter reproofe of the barrainesse and peruersenesse of our hearts Some men are so ignorant that they know not that they owe any thing of necessitie vnto Religion Some beare fruit and more then enough of it but it is onely to the flesh Some heare the Preacher with Herod gladly but they mend but what they list Some rest in the meanes of fruitfulnes It is enough with them for their praise that they haue the meanes and frequent it Some will beare fruit but they choose which fruit for some will doe somewhat in ciuill righteousnesse in their dealing with men but are little or nothing in sincere pietie to God Others beare faire Leaues of profession in the first Table but in the second Table beare such wilde fruit as it is a shame to behold it in this light and a sorrow it ought to be to them to heare God with disdaine expostulate about it Some are good abroad but naught at home but at the hands of all these will the Lord of the Vineyard require fruit and iudge them according to their workes And increaseth This also is added in some Copies Here I obserue two things First In what it increaseth Secondly By what meanes For the first the word increaseth fiue wayes First in the number of hearers so Act. 9.31 Secondly in the power of working the efficacie of it is and is felt of godly mindes more and more Thirdly In the fairenes of the leaues of profession It is noted of a good tree that his leaues shall not faile and it is certaine that the word maketh the glory of profession both more and more inoffensiue Fourthly In the goodnesse of fruit it causeth men to bring forth more and better fruit at the last then at the first yea Christians refreshed with the daily comfors of Gods word bring forth new fruit euery month Fiftly in the height of growth Gods Children are made euery day more heauenly-minded then other Secondly that the word of God may increase by making vs to increase in fruitfulnesse we must doe fiue things First wee must labour to continue neere the waters of the Sanctuary We should neuer but in case of necessity withdraw our hearts from the directions and comforts of a daily and setled effectuall Ministery Secondly we must take roote downeward and then the world will be filled with fruit The Tree groweth two wayes vpward in branches and downeward by rooting it selfe more and more in the earth so ought a Christian to grow vpward in the externall fruits of holy life and downe-wards in the rootes of faith hope and other holy graces and it is certaine if men be carefull to fasten their rootes more and more there will be a happy increase in the outward life of man Thirdly we must arme our selues against the heate of tribulations or persecutions as against the means of fa●ling Fourthly wee must abide in Christ labouring to nourish the sence of his presence and the contentment arising from the Communion with his members c. Lastly we must be much in the exercises of Mortification euery branch that beareth fruit the Husbandman purgeth that it may beare more fruit Before I passe from these words it is to be obserued that hee saith not they were fruitfull or increased but the word is fruitfull c. To note that when men haue giuen their names to the Gospell that which befalleth them is said to befall the Gospell partly because what good men doe they doe it by direction from the Word and assistance of the spirit of Christ and partly because the world attributes what is done by professors of the word to the word they heare if their liues be full of good fruits the word of God is glorifyed but if they be any way vicious the word is blasphemed Then they say this is their preaching this comes of gadding to Sermons and tossing of their Bibles c. The vse is both for Instruction and Comfort For Instruction therefore Gods Children should worke out their saluation with feare and trembling and labour to be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse liuing inoffensiuely and holding forth the word of life in all holy conuersation shining as lights in the middest of a froward and crooked Nation For Comfort also because the Lord is pleased to communicate the honour of his word to his people so as where the word is in credit they shall be in credit and if they be despised they are not despised alone but the Word is despised with them Thus of the first thing in the efficacie of the Word viz. what it doth The second thing is vpon whom it worketh or the subiect-subiect-persons As it is also in you Doct. It helpes not vs that others though many be wrought vpon by the word gathered made fruitfull and increased vnles we be sure of the efficacie of it in our selues It had beene a small comfort to the Colossians to know that the word was fruitfull all ouer the World if it had no power amongst them There is a windie vanitie preuailes in the heads of many hearers they thinke they doe worthily when they commend the Sermon praise the Preacher tell of the working of the word in such and such though they perceiue not that vnto them it is but a dead letter Many are full-mouthed but haue empty hearts and hands but it should be our discretion to labour the cure of this loosenesse and wandering of heart and not to suffer our soules to be led aside from considering our owne way by any such smooth wiles of Satan Thus of the persons the time followeth From the day Here I obserue three things First that there is a season for men to be fruitfull in we are naturally dry trees or no trees Wee are but dead stockes neither if we should stand in Gods Orchard to all eternitie would we of our selues beare the fruits of the GOSPEL or exercise our selues in those faire fruits that are vnto eternall life if before this day the Citie of Colosse had beene searched with lights there would haue beene found no true fruits of Grace or Righteousnesse amongst them our season to beare fruit is then when God calles for it At some time of our life God giuing vs the
here a great Apostle imploying himselfe about such worke yea thou dost benefit the body by keeping an holy order in thine owne worke walking in offensiuely If one stone flye out of the building it may breede great annoyance to the whole Thirdly this should teach vs to auoid what lets our desires or abilities to serue the Brethren by loue and what may wrong the body Take heede of worldlinesse euen these carking cares or plodding thoughts about earthly things vse the world but serue it not take heede of irreligiousnesse or the common prophanesse of the world take heed of rash censuring and the customary libertie of speech to iudge and master-like to taxe the actions of others lastly take heede of presumptuous and scandalous courses of life And here also may be gathered a comfort to afflicted consciences that are distressed because they finde not what they would in themselues they must know that our great way of tryall of sinceritie is by the constant vprightnesse of their harts in the desires of good to the Church and people of God And therefore though they cannot speake so much good of themselues as were meete yet it is a great grace of God that they haue inflamed affections to wish all spirituall prosperitie to Gods people and to blesse them in the Name of the Lord. For this cause Doct. When we see the Word of God beginning to worke effectually in any people and that they waxe fruitfull it is the dutie of all that loue Sion to bestirre themselues and cry mightily to God with vncessant prayers for them If it be asked what wee should pray for or wish vnto them I answere wee should pray first that God would restraine the Diuell and all wicked men that profession be not dishonoured in the birth of it by scandalous persons for it is one of the first practises of the Diuell to thrust vp wicked men into profession that so the glory of sinceritie might be darkened Secondly that the word might haue free passage without interruption or hurtfull opposition Seldome doth powerfull preaching make a diuision in the heape but the Diuell and diuellish men striue to wring the Fanne out of Christs hand that the winnowing may cease The Doctrine that separates the precious from the vile and without respect of persons yeelds comfort to the gracious and terrours as the onely present portion of the prophane is exceedingly opposed of the world Thirdly that they may grow in grace But to omit other things the Apostle here shewes by his owne example that wee should pray first that they may truely know the will of God in Christ secondly that they be discreete and wise in carriage as well as in vnderstanding thirdly that they may walke worthy of the Lord c. fourthly that they may increase in knowledge fiftly that they might perseuer being strengthened with Gods might lastly that they may lead a patient and ioyfull life And wee should be thus carefull of the good of others both because God requires it and the Saints haue practised it and besides if thou haue any grace thou standest or fallest with others in respect of the credit of profession Since the day that wee heard of it wee cease not to pray for you First from the coherence of these words with the words following wee may note the great efficacie of Prayer how mightily it preuayles with God it is a way by which a Christian may exceedingly helpe himselfe and pleasure his friends The prayer of the righteous auayleth much both for helping of the body and healing of the soule If two sound-hearted men agree in earth in a suite to God the Father in heauen they preuaile with incredible successe they get what they would haue And that wee may be incouraged to Prayer there are diuers things that might vndoubtedly perswade vs to resolue of the efficacie of prayer First Gods Commandement certainely God will not require prayer but that hee meanes to heare it Secondly The Nature of God he is a Father and hath the compassions of a Father Though Abraham would not know his seede if they had suites to him and Iacob be ignorant of his posteritie yet God will heare and redeeme Though a mother should forget her motherly compassions yet God will not forget his and therefore if earthly Fathers that haue a great deale of ill nature in them can giue good gifts to their children and that because their children aske them how much more shall God our Father who is perfectly compassionate giue good things yea the best things yea the very fountaine of all good his holy Spirit if we aske him Thirdly the manner of Gods presence of grace when wee haue any suites hee is not farre off or hard to come to as earthly Princes are and great men in the world many times but hee is neare to all that call vpon him in truth yea for more assurance of this that hee is ready to receiue petitions it is said His eares are open to the cry of the righteous he is so farre from being absent that there is not so much as any little impediment in his eare God is euer ready to heare if our harts were ready to pray Fourthly The property of Gods liberalitie he holds it a great blemish and dishonour to his bounty eyther to deny when hee is asked or to reproach when hee hath giuen eyther to except against the person or to sticke at the greatnesse of the gift Fiftly the assistance of the spirit of Adoption The Spirit helpes our infirmities though wee know not how to pray as wee ought yet that shall not let audience for The Spirit it selfe will make request for vs euen in the sighes which cannot be expressed Sixtly The merits of Christ and his intercession hee hath prayed for vs so as what we aske the Father in his Name hee will grant it Seauenthly The hate God beares to the enemies of his people Gods Seruants shall speede in their sui●es euen because of them that rise vp against them Lastly our prayers are furthered by the very Faith and Holinesse of our godly and spirituall Ancestors the posteritie speedes the better for their sakes yea without question we speede the better in England because we are the seede or Successors of the Martyrs Obiect But I haue prayed for my selfe and others and yet ●inde not successe Sol. First if thou speede not it is eyther because thou art not a righteous person or thou art disordered in thy carriage in the familie or thou didst not continue in prayer or thou dost aske amisse Quest. But how may I know whether I did aske amisse Ans. Thou didst aske amisse first if thou didst pray and doubt Secondly if thou didst make prayers thy refuge but not thy recompence when thou camest to pray thou consideredst what thou didst want for thy selfe not what thou shouldest render to God
thou vsedst prayer to serue thy turne but when thou hadst sped thou didst not returne by prayer to render vnto God his honour Thirdly if thou didst not make conscience of the vse of other ordinances of God for God will not giue all to any one ordinance Fourthly if thy prayers were ignorant proud hypocriticall prayers Fiftly if thou wast not in charitie but broughtest thy gift and diddest not forgiue or seeke reconciliation with thy brother Sixtly if thou didst aske of God for wrong ends or wrong things as to spend on thy lusts or for temporall things onely or chiefely besides many times it comes to passe that men speede not because they are not humble Wee should so prize and esteeme holy things as wee should exceedingly reioyce if wee could get but the crummes that fall from the Fathers table This Humilitie is euer ioyned with great Faith and wished successe in all suites to God Againe it is to be noted that men may be deceiued about the successe of Prayers for the decree for our succours may goe forth at the very beginning of our supplications though the knowledge of it be not reuealed vnto vs till afterwards Further God heareth prayers diuersly sometimes he heareth to grant the very thing wee desire sometimes he heareth and granteth and giueth not the very things we desire but that which hee holds to be best for vs and for the distresse wee are in so hee was said to heare CHRIST Heb. 5. Lastly God doth heare and grant and yet deferre to giue and that for our great good many times hee deferres that hee may proue vs that our faith may be the more kindled that his benefits may be more sweet when they doe come and that wee may know by the want that it is his gift when they are bestowed and that wee may be more carefull of the good vse of his graces gifts and benefits when wee haue them Thus of the Coherence For you Doct. We are bound to pray for others as well as our selues In this place I consider in this poynt onely two things First the kindes of prayers for others secondly the sorts of persons for whom wee must pray For the first I obserue here in the originall two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the translation Prayers and Desires as I take it all the sorts of prayers for others may be referred to these two heads and these two differ not so much in the matter as in the motiues to prayer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prayers are such suites vnto God as we are vehemently moued to by the contemplation of God and his Attributes The difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is somewhat shadowed out by Oration and Adoration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here rendered Desires are all suites vnto God arising from the deepe sence of mans estate eyther in dangers wants or blessings and vnder this kinde may be placed the three sorts of prayers in 1 Tim. 2.1 for our desires for others are eyther Deprecations in which wee desire God to turne away or keepe from them some great euill or Intercessions which are eyther complaints of wrongs or most importunate supplications vnto God for their conuersion and the pardon of their sinnes or lastly Thankesgiuings for Gods mercies and blessings Secondly to the Question for whom wee must pray It is shortly answered 1 Tim. 2.1 for all men excepting dead men or such as sinne vnto death or such concerning whom the will of God is reuealed for their perdition as the Man of sinne so as also by all men wee vnderstand all sorts of men not all the particular men of euery sort for wee may not desire saluation for all the men that God hath made vniuersally considered seeing the counsell of God is vnchangeably past concerning reprobates but that which in this Text is principall is that Ministers and People must pray one for another Ministers must pray for their People thus doe the Apostles in euery Epistle yea Samuel saith God forbid I should cease praying ●or you as if hee knew it to be a detestable thing for a Minister to be so retchlesse or carelesse as eyther not to pray or not to continue to pray for his people The people must also pray for their Ministers and that especially for these things that God may deliuer them from the rage of the disobedient and the practises of their enemies that God would open their mouthes and giue them vtterance with a fitnesse to discouer the secrets and mysteries of Christ and that their Gospell may runne and grow both in efficacie and credit yea in as much as they labour about sauing other mens soules the people should by prayers labour to further the saluation of their Ministers Wee cease not Note First he that loues the people of God truely loues them constantly Secondly that a heart truely sanctified is much in prayer cannot giue it ouer It is a wofull thing to neglect prayer but how cursedly miserable is their case whose hearts rise against prayer and cannot abide it but persecute it in others Thirdly the not ceasing in prayer hath in it constancie and perseuerance in prayer and teacheth that as wee are bound to pray so are wee bound to perseuer in prayer yea if wee must not cease to pray it implyes first that wee must pray in all places secondly that wee must watch to pray thirdly that wee must beleeue and hope wee shall obtaine what wee pray for fourthly wee must not appoynt God eyther time or meanes fiftly that wee must pray with all manner of prayers for all these fiue things are requisite or if any of them be wanting there will not be constant and faithfull prayer Yea not ceasing notes that there is singular comfort in prayer else men would neuer hold out Obiect But not ceasing implyes multiloquie vaine babbling Sol. Not so a man may pray earnestly and often and yet not vse many words Obiect But to pray without ceasing is to be tyed to vse idle repetitions for how can men be furnished and finde matter to pray so often and so much Sol. A Christian is furnished many wayes with needfull occasions of continuall prayer First hee is tyed to a daily Sacrifice both morning and euening by Prayer and Prayses Secondly hee findes continually new Mercies and those require new songs of prayse and prayer Thirdly as his knowledge encreaseth by the vse of the meanes he findes an increase of matter to driue him to prayer and make him pray better Fourthly new infirmities breaking out in himselfe and others and that daily giues an occasion to renue his suites to God Fiftly the Creatures and his callings must be sanctified by the Word and Prayer Sixtly varietie of crosses breaking in vpon him giues him cause to runne to God for the sanctifying or remouing of
get Wisedome also 1 Cor. 1.24.30 Acts 6.3 Ephes. 1.8.17 Vse is first for confutation of those that hold all labour for the attaining of spirituall things to be folly of most men those to be fooles that make such adoe about the vse of the meanes of Saluation But it is certaine that Christ that giues godly men righteousnesse giues them Wisedome Religion doth not make men foolish but giues wisedome to the simple Secondly Professors should be aduised to make conscience of discretion in their carriage as well as holinesse and to this end they should take heed 1. Of pettishnesse and peeuishnesse a vice should be onely found in the bosome of fooles 2. Of conceitednesse a foule vice to be so wise in their owne conceit that their owne wayes should alwayes so please them that they thinke better of themselues then of seauen men that can giue a reason 3. Of rash medling with other mens businesse or prying into their estates mens eyes should not be in euery corner of the world Lastly of vnaduised opennesse in all companies without respect or heedfulnes to poure out all their mindes Thus of the generall Doctrines The first part of sauing Knowledge is here rendred Vnderstanding and is Contemplatiue Knowledge Contemplatiue Knowledge hath in it two things Apprehension and Meditation that is the power to discerne Doctrine and the power to meditate of it both are needfull and in both men are exceeding wanting especially in the power of Meditation If you aske mee what the obiect is about which wee should meditate it is answered before it is the Will of God determining approuing prescribing and disposing And it is no wonder that men get so little knowledge or are so vnable for contemplation because euery one is not capable of it the Scorner may in a passion seeke Wisedome but hee cannot finde it Besides the meanes must be vsed especially in Contemplation it is exceeding hard to hold any course constantly but the ground must be from matter of prayer or hearing or reading Further many things are required to fit a man to capablenesse and power of holy Contemplation First Chastitie of heart and affections for such as are carryed about with lusts are euer learning but neuer come to the knowledge of the truth Secondly Meekenesse or rest of heart from the hurry of disordered affections and troubled passions hasty affections and a foolish minde are inseperable hee that is passionate can lift vp no holy thoughts but hee can easily exalt folly Thirdly A good minde that is an vnderstanding not exercised in imagining and plodding of euill men of wicked imaginations are vtterly disabled from contemplation Fourthly Humilitie or a tender sence of ones owne wants and vnworthinesse the proud-conceited man for matter of Meditation is of an emptie minde vnlesse it be that they dote about questions or strife of words or vaine disputations that tend to nothing but strife or vaine ostentation Besides a heart fatted and fleshed with presumptuous hopes or profits and pleasures and hardened through long custome and practise of sinne is almost wholy blinded in the things that belong to the Kingdome of Christ These men haue eyes and see not and eares and are as if they heard not To passe from this poynt of Knowledge Contemplatiue I conclude onely with the consideration of the 8. of the Prouerbes where it is the drift of the holy Ghost to perswade men to seeke to store their hearts with knowledge both for sense and Vse Wisedome cries to be heard God would faine fasten knowledge vpon all sorts of men Now if any should aske why Wisdome is so importunate or wherefore they must set all aside to get her there are three Reasons giuen First because wee are naturally foolish and not wise in heart there is no inward substance of sound knowledge in vs Vers. 5. Secondly the things to be imparted are the most excellent in heauen and earth Vers. 6. Thirdly no knowledge but this but it is stayned with errour or lewdnesse now in the Scripture wee are sure of two things Truth and Puritie Obiect But the Doctrine of Religion as it is reuealed in Scripture is exceeding crosse and contrary to our natures Sol. It is answered that there is no frowardnesse in it it is in vs not in the Doctrine it selfe Vers. 8. Obiect But the study of sauing knowledge is exceeding difficult Sol. That is answered Vers. 9. My words are all plaine to him that will vnderstand and straight to him that would finde knowledge If there were a constant desire and endeauour in men they would finde great successe Obiect But it is not a profitable course nor gainefull Sol. That is denied Vers. 10.11 Knowledge is better then Siluer or Gold or precious Stones and it is more thrift to get it then to get riches Obiect But I see that many that follow Sermons and study the Scriptures are very indiscreete and men of no reach nor parts Sol. It is answered Vers. 12. that Wisedome dwels with Prudence or Discretion and findes forth Knowledge and Counsels and if men were compared in their present knowledge with what they were before it would appeare that they haue gotten more discretion c. then euer they had therfore it is a meer imputation Obiect Many great professors are men of wicked liues Sol. Vers. 13. The feare of the Lord is to hate euill as Pride and Arrogancie and the euill way and a mouth that speaketh lewd things and therefore if any such be of wicked liues they are hypocrites thrust vnto profession by the Diuell of purpose to shame the study and endeuour after sauing knowledge Obiect But the most that follow Sermons and reade the Bible so much are base persons and men of no fashion in the world Sol. That is denied Vers. 15.16 For the holy wisedome of the Word hath beene the fayrest ornament and helpe and support to Kings Princes Nobles and Iudges By mee Kings raigne and Princes decree Iustice. Obiect But this knowledge fils men with terrours and Melancholy Sol. That is denyed for it is a most louely study I loue them that loue me It is onely terrible to such as so loue their sinnes as they will not part with them Obiect It is a knowledge neuer attayned in any perfection Sol. That is denyed to Vers. 17. They that seeke me earely shall finde mee men get no ripenesse in knowledge because when they vse the meanes their heads are full of cares or lusts c. or they waite not vpon the opportunities and aduantages of the meanes they seeke not earely Obiect But at the least it is an enemy to Thrift and a hinderance to mens outward estates Sol. That is false too and hee giues two Reasons for it Vers. 18.19.20 For first the most durable riches that is better then all gold or pleasure
repentance now it were absurd to thinke that the fruits afterwards borne should merit repentance which God gaue before for that is to affirme that not onely a wicked man might merit his owne conuersion but that hee might merit it by the workes hee would doe after his conuersion which I know not that any Papist will affirme and the like reason is there of the phrase here vsed Quest. But letting the Papist goe what is it to walke worthy of the Lord Ans. It is so to cleaue vnto God that we refuse not out of the holy estimation of Gods free mercies to forsake our selues and the world and to testifie our obedience to the Law and Spirit of God in vprightnesse with all thankefulnesse But that this may appeare more plainely if wee would walke worthy of the Lord. In generall our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees we must be so farre from resting in the custome and practise of the vile sinnes that abound in the world that we must not be satisfied with this that wee be ciuill honest men and well thought of in the world for Gods mercies challenge more at our hands then ciuill honesty In particular if wee would walke worthy of God 1 Wee must walke with God in the sence of Gods presence and in the light of his countenance so knowing his loue as wee forget not his presence And because the wandring and vnmortified heart of man is not easily brought to this therefore we must humble our selues to gaine a better abilitie to walke with our God 2 We must set the Law of God as the onely rule of our actions alwayes before vs and by all meanes be carefull to obey the motions of Gods Spirit euen the Law in our mindes that is to walke after the Spirit and according to the Spirit 3 Wee must labour to glorifie God by endeauouring by an open light to approue our selues to the world in shewing the power of Gods grace in our workes and the newnes of our liues 4 Wee must be contented to deny our owne reason wit desires delights and profits and to take vp any crosse God shall lay vpon vs 5 Wee should goe beyond all ciuill honest men in this that wee would respect all Gods Commandements and make conscience of euery sinne by Prayer and endeauour to auoid it and to obey God both in our soules and bodies and in euery part of both Lastly we should so admire Gods loue in deliuering our soules from death and our feete from falling c. that wee should seeke Gods face in the light of the liuing and neuer to come empty handed but Gods vowes should be vpon vs and we should euer be rendring praise Thankefulnesse is all wee can giue to God In all pleasing This is the second thing required in our conuersation we should not thinke it enough to liue iustly and religiously but wee must liue pleasingly also and this is true 1. In respect of God Let vs haue grace that wee may so serue God that wee may please him 2. In respect of our owne Conscience preseruing the rest and goodnesse of the conscience 3. In respect of men thus the wise careth to please her husband and the husband to please his wife It is not enough to be perswaded that that wee doe be good but wee ought to looke to it that it be pleasing So in all duties to God and in our carriage to men Quest. But what should wee doe that wee might so serue God as please him to Ans. This is answered in diuers Scriptures 1 Be sure thou be not in the flesh for no such can please God and they are in the flesh that can relish nothing but fleshly things that take no care to prouide for the life of Grace and peace of Conscience vers 6. that will not be subiect to the Law of God vers 7. that haue not the Spirit of Christ vers 9. and that dye not to sinne vers 10. Obiect But there are many wise men to whom those signes agree and may not they for their good parts otherwayes be pleasing to God Sol. No so long as they are fleshly persons their wisedome bread in the flesh is so farre from pleasing God that it is enmitie to God 2 Thou must let the will of God reuealed in this word be the rule of all thy actions a light to thy feete and a lanthorne to thy pathes for in the Word is contayned both what he requires and what will please him 3 Thou must make conscience of little sinnes as well as great sinnes if a man breake the least Commandement and then by doctrine or defence maintaine it to be a small matter our Sauiour Christ shewes that this is not onely displeasing to God but it will cause God to cast men out of heauen with indignation on the other side whosoeuer shall make conscience to obserue Gods Commandements in the things the world counts lesse matters and shall constantly by doctrine or profession declare his sinceritie herein hee shall be exceeding pleasing to God and God will shew it by making him great in the Kingdome of Heauen What commandement could be lesse then the commandement about the not eating of bloud and yet with many words their obedience herein was vrged and that with this reason as they would haue all things goe well with them and theirs and doe that which is pleasing or right in Gods sight 4 Thou must desire and pray for the best things thou must so thinke of profits and pleasures of the world as especially thy heart must desire and thy lips request of God the wisedome and grace that is from aboue It did exceedingly please God that Solomon asked wisedome and not riches or long life 5 Thou must get an humble and contrite spirit a heart able to see and hate sinne and mourne ouer it and with a tender sence of thine owne wants and vnworthinesse to implore Gods fauour and the renuing of his mercies 6 Thou must so professe respect of pietie as thou be carefull in all things to deale iustly and truely with men delighting in all the occasions and meanes to shew mercy he cannot please God that doth not endeauour to please men Sacrifice is an abhomination when men doe not iudgement and Iustice and God delights in men that will deale truely If a man will deale iustly and loue mercy not be mercifull onely and when hee hath occasion to come to God in the duties of pietie and worship will come in all humilitie and contrition of heart this is that saith the Prophet Micah that is required yea that is good that is exceeding pleasing and acceptable to God 7 Thou must be tender-hearted and mercifull to supply the necessities of the Saints for workes of mercy are Odours of smeet swell Sacrifices acceptable well pleasing to God 8 Thou
Colossians were in without Christ Secondly the remedie in Christ. Their miserie is both propounded and expounded It is propounded to stand in two things viz. Alienation and enmitie It is expounded in two things viz. that they were thus miserable first in their Mindes secondly in their Workes the remedy followes in the next Verse Before I come to consider of their misery there are certaine words of Coherence to be weighed viz. And you hath hee now also reconciled where obserue first the word of Connexion And secondly the benefit repeated reconciled Thirdly the person whom you Fourthly the time when hath now Fiftly the person who Hee From the generall consideration of the matter contained in this Verse and the next with the Coherence sixe things may be obserued First that CHRIST is a true head to euery particular Church Secondly that then is any people happy and not before when the Gospell gathers their soules to God Thirdly they cannot be miserable that cease to be strangers and enemies to God whatsoeuer their outward estate be Fourthly Doctrine must be applyed for the humiliation of Gods Seruants so to Dauid for the conuincing of the wicked so to Ahab for the tryall and detection of the temporary Faith so to Herod for the hardening of the reprobates and their reiection and cutting downe by the Sword of Gods seruants and for the speciall consolations and directions of Gods Seruants And therefore Ministers should employ themselues in application and to that end should study for power of matter as well as forme of words and turne themselues into all formes requesting beseeching reprouing c. with all diligence and sinceritie The People also must know that their profiting lyes in application and to this end they should attend meditate repeate pray striue against Securitie and Obiections keeping aliue the sparkes that are kindled in their soules When a man can conscionably apply the Word it shewes hee truely hates sinne and is a true hearer Fiftly men may know particularly they are reconciled which both checkes Securitie in not labouring for this knowledge and confutes Papists and drowsie Protestants that say it is presumption to thinke so Sixtly Experience giues sure testimony to the Doctrine of the Gospell then wee know profitably when wee know the doctrine in our owne case as the Colossians here their Reconciliation Wee neede not wonder then if wee see that the most powerfull parts of practicall Diuinitie haue little or no testimonie or if it be it is darke and seldome from the most men yea from many Church-men The cause is they neuer had experience themselues And we should learne to esteeme their iudgement most that doe draw Religion most into practise for God will shew the humble his way And you In the gathering of Soules God workes beyond desert and many times beyond probabilities If wee respect the men they were Gentiles hardened by hundreds of yeeres in custome of sinnes if wee respect the meanes it is Epaphras none of the greatest of the Apostles Which should teach vs to liue by Faith and vse Gods ordinance with confidence As in the businesse of conuersion so in matter of preseruation knowing that God is not tyed to desert or meanes Also Doct. The Church and Kingdome of Christ is in this world still in progresse Christ hath not done when hee hath conquered Rome spiritually that had conquered the world before corporally but here is a fresh increase and a new You also And thus it will be still till the end of the world and therefore wee should euery one doe what wee can to helpe forward the Kingdome of God and the adding of such soules as yet belong to the vocation of Christ. And this wee may doe both by furthering the Gospell preached and by seeking a holy seede getting within the Couenant our selues and by education labouring to mend that which by propagation wee haue marred Yea the consideration hereof should much encourage vs in the combate against Sinne and the World for in the warre Souldiers vse to gather spirit and valour vpon the tidings of new supplies Now. Men are not reconciled till redemption be applyed Christ dyed before but they were not reconciled till now It is not safe for men to rest in the Historicall beliefe of Christs death eyther learne to dye to sinne to crucifie thy flesh and to take vp thy Crosse daily or else forbeare to mention CHRIST for it is in vaine thou hast no part as yet in Christ. Hath Though Sanctification while wee tarry in this world be vnperfect yet Reconciliation is past so soone as a man is turned to GOD. Gods rich fauour may stand with the many wants and infirmities of man but then we must remember it is free and gracious for if we be perfectly reconciled and yet not perfectly sanctified then it must needes follow wee are not reconciled from our owne workes Hee That is Christ which being againe mentioned shewes 1. that hee is God seeing Reconciliation is here giuen to him which was before ascribed to the Father 2. It proues that in the one essence of God are more Persons then one 3. It proues that Christ dyed willingly hee is not onely the meanes but the vndertaker of our Reconciliation hee is not onely the Sacrifice but the Priest also Reconciled The repetition or application of this word and worke to the Colossians shewes that there is one constant way that God holds vnalterably with all his people No sort of men can be happy vntill they be reconciled if men will not minde their peace and sue out their pardon in Christ their hope will fayle them there is no other way to be saued Thus of the words of Coherence There remaines both their misery in this Verse and the remedy of it in the next Verse Strangers and Enemies c. In generall wee may first obserue that it is profitable for men to know and meditate of their naturall misery though men be neuer so vnwilling to it yea though they be already deliuered from it For the consideration hereof shewes men the neede of a Sauiour and as a Schoole-master traynes them vp to Christ it mollifies the stony hearts of men it breedes watchfulnesse ouer our nature when wee know it is so poysoned and corrupted it makes vs compassionate ouer others in their distresse or infirmities it sets an high price vpon spirituall things and makes vs account Gods fauour our greatest ioy it makes vs cleaue to God in a perpetuall Couenant To omit many other commodities that arise hereof it reproues the seldome teaching and learning of the doctrine of mans naturall miseries Strangers Vnregenerate men are strangers in fiue respects 1. in respect of Heauen not onely pilgrimes here but without promise of a better life so continuing 2. In respect of God without God in the world 3. In respect of Gods people not fellow-Citizens but Forrainers 4. In respect of the speciall prouidence of God Strangers to
become God man in person These Natures are personally vnited this vnion is personall but not of persons and it is a vnion of Natures not naturall In these words the Apostle speakes of the Nature assumed viz. his Humane Nature And there are two things to be noted in these words First that hee saith that body not the body Secondly that he saith not simply his body but that body of his flesh That body Heere hee points out a speciall excellency in the body of Christ aboue all other bodies in Heauen and Earth for his body was without sinne formed by the ouershadowing power of the holy Ghost so is no mans else 2. It is assumed into personall vnion with the diuine Nature 3. It was honoured with speciall Prophecies Types and Sacrifices 4. This body was offered vp as a full expiatory Sacrifice 5. It is to be remembred to the end of the word in the Sacrament Body of his flesh To note that it was a true Body like vnto ours and to distinguish it from his Sacramentall and misticall body In two things Christ body was not like ours and in three things it was like It was not like first in the manner of subsisting it was not independent or a person of it selfe 2. In the vitious actions of the substance of it no sinne eyther could or ought to infect it Could not because originall sinne was restrained by the Holy Ghost Ought not because in it a purgation for our sinnes must be made In three things it was like ours first in substance he tooke our whole Nature he was the seed of the Woman of Abraham of Dauid the Sonne of man c. And hee tooke the parts of our Nature both soule and body 2. In properties and thus hee assumed both the properties of the whole Nature in that hee was finite and create And in the parts as in the soule hee assumed Vnderstanding Will Memory and in the Body Figure Quantitie and Circumscription c. 3. In infirmities for hee assumed not onely our Nature but the infirmities of Nature But wee must know that hee tooke the defects or infirmities they call miserable not those they call damnable Thus of the Doctrine of his Nature his Sufferings follow Through death The death of Christ doth reconcile vs in as much as it ratifies the couenant and takes away the guilt of the sinnes of the former Testament and the vertue of it eats downe the power of present sinnes and destroyes the power of our naturall death Christs death differs from the death of all the Elect in three things First in that in death he sustained not his owne person but dyes as our suretie and so is a sacrifice for sinne Secondly he was in death a whole burnt offering for as hee died in body so his soule was an offering for sinne in as much as he sustained the sence of the infinite wrath of God in his Agonies Thirdly in that his death was the death of him that was the Sonne of God Hitherto of the doctrine of the Nature and sufferings of CHRIST the Vses follow First for Instruction The consideration of all this should teach vs 1. to vallew reconciliation with all the graces that flow from it according to the worth of the meanes by which they are procured If there were no other way to know the worth of Gods Fauour Knowledge Spirituall refreshings and Graces yet by the price paid for the purchase of them we may discerne they are worth more then all the world 2. It is not possible for vs to hate sinne vpon the consideration of so pregnant an example of the odiousnesse of it when the imputation of sinne brought the Sonne of God on his knees to his death O the soule Lethargie that hath ouergrowen vs 3. That wee may haue the profit of the Incarnation and Passion of CHRIST in his naturall body wee must be carefull to get into his misticall body 4. The Apostle vseth the Meditation of Christs humiliation to the death as an argument to perswade vs to Compassion Mercy Fellowship in the Spirit Vnitie Humilitie Clemency and meekenesse of minde Phil. 2.1 to 9. Secondly wicked men may here see what smart they are like to feele from the vnpartiall iustice of God Doth hee not spare the body the flesh the bloud the life of his owne Sonne when he became but a suretie for sinne How shall vngodly men euer enemies and neuer sonnes that themselues haue committed sinne escape when the day of wrath shall come Thirdly godly men may heere see great reason of comfort not onely by considering the great loue of Christ and the great benefits must needes flow from his death but if but two things be weighed 1. the honour done to our Nature in that in the humanitie of Christ it is ioyned to the diuine Nature This makes amends for that breach that is made by the damnation of millians in our nature 2. The great certainty of Gods couenant of Grace and Mercy For a mans couenant if it be once confirmed no man abrogates it or addeth or taketh from it therefore much more Gods Couenant shall stand vnchangeable being ratified and confirmed by the death of Christ. Thus of the Meanes The end followes in these words To present you holy and without spot and vnblameable in his sight And in these words is both the presentation and the sanctification of Christians to be considered To present you The originall word is very significant and diuersly accepted it signifies to restore so Asts 9.41 to assemble Acts 2.26 to make present so Acts 23 33. to make ready furnish purge or make cleane Acts 23.24 to make acceptable 1 Cor. 8.8 to make manifest 2 Tim. 2.15 to proue euidently Acts 24.13 to assist and stand too Rom. 16.2 2 Tim. 4 16. to offer by way of dedication or gift to God 2 Cor. 11.2 Luke 2.22 Col. 1.28 It is true that Christ restores vs collects vs brings vs into Gods presence clenseth vs makes vs acceptable assists and defends vs and manifests vs to be holy But I take it principally in the last sence he presents vs by dedication to God Thus Christ shall present vs wholy both at the day of iudgement and in the day of death when he shall deliuer the soule to God Thus also Christ doth present vs in this life 1. When by the preaching of the Gospell he seuers and segregates vs from the world and brings vs into Gods household 2. In Iustification when clothing vs with his owne righteousnesse hee becomes our Iustification 3. in new obedience and that two wayes first when hee presents our workes couered with his intercession Secondly when hee causeth vs to present our selues to GOD both by Prayer consecration of our selues to Gods Seruice and holines of life It must be euery mans care then to seeke his presentation from Christ and to that end by Couenant Prayer and practise deuote himselfe to
a subiection to all the ordinances of CHRIST Thus of Presentation Sanctification followes Holy vnblameable and vnreproueable in his sight At the first sight I should encline to vnderstand these words eyther of Iustification or our consumate holinesse at the day of iudgement but that the sway of interpreters force me to expound them of Sanctification It is greatly to be weighed that a man in this life should be heresaid to be holy vnblameable and vnreproueable or as the other Translation hath it without fault in his sight For the better conceiuing of it wee must compare with these words other Scripture wherein is giuen vnto the godly that they haue cleane hands and a pure heart Psal. 24.4 that they are pure Prou. 21.8 vpright in heart Psal. 97.11 sanctified throughout 1 Thes. 5.23 perfect or vndefiled in their way Psal. 119.1 perfect 2 Cor. 13.11 Phil. 3.15 Matth. 5.48 faultlesse Iud. 24. without spot and blamelesse 1 Pet. 3.14 walking in all Gods wayes 1 King 8.58 and that they keepe Gods couenant Psal. 25.10 78.8.10 132.22 Thus Noah is said to be perfect Gen. 6.9 Ezekiah walked before God with a perfect heart Esa. 38. Dauids heart was perfect 1 King 11.4 Zachariah and Elizabeth were both righteous before God and walking in all the commandements of the Lord blamelesse Luke 1.6 The question is how those sayings should be true and in what sence they are ment And for the clearing of the doubt the way is not simply to reiect the propositions as impious and vntrue and hereticall as some ignorant and malicious persons doe but seeing they are the sacred words of Scripture to consider what it is may be attained and what God requires of vs. To thinke with the Papists or Anabaptists that any mortall man can performe the obedience required in the morall Law perfectly so as neuer to commit sinne against the Law is a most blasphemous detestable and cursed opinion for there is no man that sinneth not the best of the Saints haue had their thousands of sinnes But those places are to be vnderstood of the righteousnesse of the Christian as hee is considered to be vnder the couenant of grace and the Gospell not of legall perfection but of an Euangelicall innocency and vprightnesse Not as their workes are in themselues but comparatiuely eyther with the workes of wicked men or as they are in their desire and endeauour and as they are presented in the intercession of Christ who couers the imperfect●ons that cleaue to the workes of the faithfull Sometimes the faithfull are said to be perfect that is strong men in CHRIST compared with the weake Christian and Infant in grace so that we● see what a Christian in this life may attaine vnto the rigour of the Law being taken away in the couenant of grace and the imperfections of his workes and fra●ltie being couered in Christs intercession Holy This word Holy is the generall and comprehends the other two For holinesse is eyther internall and that is expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnblameable or externall and so it is exprest in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnreproueable Holinesse is giuen to God and so essentially to the spirit of God and so effectiuely because it workes it in others to Christ as hee deriues it by influence to his members To Angels Matth. 25. to sacrifices by way of type to the Couenant of GOD as it promiseth holinesse to the faithfull to the Prophets as Teachers of holinesse to the Scriptures as the rule of holinesse to places for the holinesse of the subiect but heere it is a glorious adiunct conferred vpon the faithfull by Christ. Concerning holinesse of heart and life in generall there are here foure things to be noted 1. The necessitie of it we can neuer be reconciled or glorified without it Tit. 2.12.13 2. The difficultie of it lesse then the power of Christ crucified cannot make men lead a holy life 3. the meritorious cause of it holinesse is merited by Christ as well as saluation 4. The order men must first be reconciled to God before they can get holy grace or lead a holy life Vnblameable Christian perfection hath two things in it First vprightnesse of heart noted by this word Secondly vprightnesse of life noted by the word following Internall perfection or holinesse must haue these things in it First the staine of former sinnes must be washed away with the teares of repentance Secondly the inward worship of God must be set vp in the heart some impressions men haue of an externall worship but of the inward worship men are naturally almost wholy ignorant God is inwardly worshipped by the constant exercise of grace from aboue as Loue Feare Trust Delight Desire c. 3. There must be in vs an assurance of Gods fauor 4. There must be a freedome from preuailing euils in the mind or affections as ignorance wicked thoughts errours in the affections or impatiencie lust seruile feare of men malice c. 5. Hypocrisie must not raigne our desire must be more to be good then to seeme so 6. Our whole heart must be set vpon Gods whole Lawe to haue respect vnto all Gods Commandements God abhorres a diuided heart a double heart 7. The minde must be set vpon heauenly things and conuerse in heauen Where these things are happily attained vnto there the heart is vpright whatsoeuer defects or infirmities be in it these things are different in Christians in the degrees for there is an infancy and weaknesse in sanctification as well as Faith The signes of an vpright heart are these first it desires perfection secondly it will not cease well-doing for crosses thirdly it will serue God though alone fourthly it will not follow the eye it is not sensuall fiftly it reioyceth in the loue of CHRIST aboue all things sixtly It will smite for lesser sinnes as Dauids did 2 Sam. 24. seauenthly it is constant That we may attaine an vpright and vnblameable heart in generall wee must get a new heart in particular 1. wee must by mortification circumcise our hearts 2. we must get Gods Law written in our hearts 3. we must seeke and loue puritie of heart 4. we must keepe our hearts with all diligence lastly wee must walke before God Motiues to inward holinesse First wee shall neuer see the righteousnesse of God imputed till we be vpright in heart Secondly a pure heart is one of the clearest signes of a blessed man Thirdly God searcheth to finde what mens hearts are as well as what their liues are Fourthly the eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with all them that are of a perfect heart Fiftly light is sowen for the righteous and ioy for the vpright in hart Lastly the whole 125. Psalme incites hereunto
offensiuely 7. With such as openly refuse to obey the sayings and censures of Gods seruants As the knitting together of Gods people is wonderfull comfortable and a gracious effect of the Gospell so to disturbe the loue and vnitie of the Church and people of God is most execrable and abominable It is a grieuous sinne to disquiet and disioine Gods seruants Now if we obserue in our owne times who they are that are disturbers of the Church and the holy vnitie amongst true Christians wee shall finde foure sorts of men may be iustly taxed with this grieuous fault 1. Papists and halfe-Papists these in all places labour to hinder the progresse of the Gospell and the vnitie of the Church 2. Ambitious temporizers Diotrephes had his hand deepe in this sinne Too many there are that scarce know any readier way to couer their damned Simoniacall practises and to aduance their owne aspiring ends then to blaze and enlarge and with bitter exaspirations to proclaime that heauie rent and dissent of opinion that hath diuided the sonnes of the same mother 3. Men of flagitious and wicked life for wicked men disturbe Gods Church both by their sinnes vexing the righteous and by their railing opposing the truth and cause God by his iudgement to afflict his owne Israel 4. Sectaries and humorous persons that out of their hellish pride despise all the assemblies of Gods people because they fauour not their fantasticall proiects These many of them diuide from vs both in Church and habitation Thus of the affection it selfe But I must more specially yet consider of the manner in the word knit together Knit together The originall word when it is taken properly it signifies to set in a frame of building but vsually it is taken in the new Testament in a borrowed sense sometimes it is to demonstrate a thing by euident testimonie sometimes to assure sometimes to instruct but most frequently to knit together as the members are knit in a bodie and so it may well be taken heere and so wee are considered as ioined together in the mysticall bodie of Christ. And wee may hence obserue 1. That our vnion one with another must be sanctified in one head if we be not ioined to Christ we doe in vaine pleade our loue to men 2. Our affections must carrie vs to a thirst and constant desire to procure the good of the bodie the bodie of Christ must bee dearer to vs then our particular good 3. That wee must respect all that feare God and not contemne the meanest Christian. We are knit to the whole bodie and not to some one member only Thus of the second reason viz. from the effect of the Gospell And vnto all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding The third and last reason is taken from the adiuncts of the Gospell which doe more and more appeare by the power of it in the paines of Gods faithfull seruants and these are three 1. certaintie 2. sublimitie 3. perfection The first is in these words The Gospell is certaine two waies 1. in it selfe 2. in the infallibilitie and stedfastnesse of the perswasion of the elect In it selfe the Apostle had good reason to say so for it was no new deuice lately broached but long before from the beginning propounded to Gods seruants and confirmed in all ages by the Prophets c. But in this place it is considered in the certaintie of the perswasion of the godly by faith laying hold vpon it and beleeuing it Thi● he expresseth in the word full assurance or plerophorie The fulnesse of a Christian is either generall or speciall the generall is that fulnesse which euery member hath in Christ their head and by influence from him The speciall is that fulnesse wherein some members excell Thus some are full of the spirit of loue of ioy some in obedience and goodworkes some in faith and know●ledge So Rom. 15.14 So heere Quest. But is full assurance essentiall vnto true faith Answ. Some seeme to say so but I see no reason so to thinke And experience shewes vs many worth●e in the praises of the Gospell and yet haue not gotten full assurance Full assurance is in the greatest faith but faith may be true in the least measure though it be not so confirmed it is essentiall to a strong faith not to a little faith Quest. May this plerophorie or full assurance be had in this life Answ. It may without all doubt as these Scriptures euidently proue 1. Thessal 1.5 Heb. 6.11 and 10.22 Rom. 4.21 Quest. But are we bound to labour for this full assurance Answ. We are Heb. 10. he saith let vs draw neere in the full assurance of faith and in the sixth chapter they are exhorted to shew their diligence vnto the full assurance of hope to the end We make no question but we ought to make sure our houses and lands c. and shall life and happinesse lie vnassured There are 7. things wherein this assurance hath beene imploied 1. There is a full assurance of the things done by Christ mentioned Luk. 1.1 2. There is a full assurance required in the knowledge of our libertie in things indifferent 3. There is a full assurance requisite vnto the perswasion of the truth of their ministeries to whom we subiect our soules as the originall word imports 2. Tim. 4.5.17 4. Wee must be fully assured of the doctrine of the Religion that we professe 5. There is a full assurance of the hope of a better life 6. There is a full assurance sometimes in speciall and particular persons as that to Abraham about his sonne Rom. 4.21 Lastly there is a full assurance of faith in Gods fauour vpon the warrant of Gods word and spirit This is chiefly to be laboured for Now there are seuen properties or signes of a plerophorie or full assurance of faith 1. It will receiue the word in affliction with much ioy 2. It will not bee carried about with euery winde of doctrine 3. It is industrious and laborious in the duties of loue to Gods children 4. It is vnrebukeable and full of innocencie and integritie of life it cannot possibly stand with any presumptuous sinne 5. It will giue glorie to God against all sense and reason 6. It mortifies and extinguisheth all headstrong affections 7. It is carried with full sailes vnto holy duties for so the word signifies and is fruitfull in good workes 8. It is able to admonish If wee would obtaine this plerophorie wee must bee much in hearing and praier for they doe both exceedingly settle faith especially wee must attend much vnto the promises of God and the testimonie of the spirit of adoption and we must get calme and quiet affections we must grow in grace and striue to be strengthened in the inner man But especially we must begge it often of God by
it implies that people are for the most part slow hearted herein and hardly drawne to the vnfained and diligent labour after the establishing of their faith and assurance 2. That all this stedfastnes of assurance is not the worke of a day a great tree is not growne or rooted but successiuely a great house is not built all at once we must be euery day adding something to Gods worke that the building of grace may be in due time finished none are so established but they may grow in faith none haue such great rootes but they may take roote yet more many men striue hard to make their trees shew in branches leaues I meane in outward profession in the world but alas what should this great bulke and so many branches and leaues doe vnlesse there were more rootes within yea many deare children of God mistake wonderfully they euery day carrie together heapes of precepts for life but alas poore soules so great a building will not stand vnlesse they lay their foundation sure I meane that they get their faith in Christ the only sure foundation more confirmed and established As ye haue been taught Note here the Apostles candor he doth not arrogate the glory of their establishment to himselfe but sendeth them to their Minister and teacheth them to depend vpon him to waite vpon the blessing of God vpon his labour and to acknowledge the good they haue to haue receiued by his ministerie Here diuers things may be noted 1. That the people should labour for a reuerend estimation of the doctrine they receiue from their faithfull teachers 2. That as faith commeth by hearing so doth the establishment of faith also 3. That it is wonderfull dangerous to neglect either the charge of our teachers when they vrge vs to assurance or the rules by which they guide vs out of the word of God for the attainment of it if we would goe about it when our teachers call vpon vs the Lord would be with his ordinance to blesse it to vs we should be afraid to delay when we are taught how to confirm our soules in faith and grace 4. The faithfull Ministers do greatly labour to establish their hearers in the assurance of Gods fauour and the duties of holy life Abounding therein with thanks-giuing In these words the Apostle shuts vp all wherein his intent is to stirre them vp to thankfulnes that as they did thriue in the meanes or matter of faith and holy life so they should glorifie God by all possible thankfulnesse for it as he would haue them abound in faith and holinesse so also in thankfulnes to God This may wonderfully smite our hearts for if we obserue our wretched euill dispositions we may finde that we are wonderfully bent to the very habit of vnthankfulnesse and therefore it is iust with God many times that we doe no more thriue in victorie ouer our corruptions or in the power of diuers graces or in the progresse of duties because we doe not more tenderly and constantly acknowledge the goodnesse of God we haue had experience of Oh that it were written vpon our hearts and grauen deepe in our memories that nothing becomes vs more then to abound in thankfulnesse no fairer sight then to see the Altar of the Lord couered with the calues of our lips neuer can the estate of a child of God be such but he hath exceeding great cause of thankfulnes for his happinesse in Christ. VERS 8. Beware lest there be any man that spoile you through philosophie and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ. Hitherto of the exhortation From this verse to the end of this chapter is conteined the dehortation wherein the Apostle labours to disswade the Colossians from receiuing any corrupt doctrine or any vaine obseruations either borrowed from philosophie or from humane traditions or from the abrogated law of Moses The dehortation hath three parts 1. He setteth downe the matter from which he doth dehort vers 8. 2. He giues 7. reasons to strengthen the dehortation to v. 16. 3. He concludes against the things from which he dehorts and that seuerally from v. 16. to the end In this verse he dehorts from three things 1. From Philosophie that is doctrines taken out of the bookes of Philosophers not agreeing to the word of God which though it had a shew of wisdome yet indeed was but very deceit 2. From traditions .i. obseruations and externall rites and vaine superstions concerning either ordinarie life or else Gods seruice deuised by men whether learned or vnlearned and imposed as necessarie vpon the consciences of men 3. From the elements of the world .i. from the ceremonies of Moses now abrogated and so from Iudaisme In generall we see in the Church of God men must beare the words of dehortation as well as of exhortation men are in a strange case that loue to eat poyson and yet cannot abide to receiue any antidot Againe from the coherence we may note that the best way to be sound against the hurt of corrupt doctrines or traditions is so to cleaue to the doctrine of the Gospell as we grow setled in the assurance of faith and experienced in the way of a holy life he cannot be hurt that mindes holinesse and assurance Beware When wee finde these caueats in the Scripture wee must thinke of them as more then bare notes of attention for they shew some great euill or deceiuings and withall it imports that we of our selues are inclinable to fall as in this place this Beware imports that men naturally are inclined to falshood more then truth to euill more then good to wise men more then the wise God to traditions more then the written word to their owne deuises more then Gods precepts to false teachers more then the true Apostles to ceremonies more then the weightie things of the Law Any man See here the vanitie and leuitie of mans nature many men either by word or example cannot reduce vnto order or vnto truth yet any man may seduce vnto sinne and error All sorts of men may be fountaines of euill but in case of returning an obstinate sinner or superstitious person is vsually wiser then seuen men that can giue a reason Spoile you This word is various in signification it signifieth as some take it to make bare or to prey vpon or to circumuent or to deceiue or to driue away as a prey or to lead away bond and captiue or as here to spoile it is so to seduce or to carrie away as a spoile for the matter expressed in this word we may note 1. That a Christian stands in danger of a combat and if he looke not to himselfe may be spoiled and caried captiue for the word seemes to be a militarie word and so imports a battell 2. That there are worse losses may befall vs then the losse of goods or children a man is neuer worse spoiled
Adam and not by Adam for he was not begotten but made and so originall sinne was auoided and some thinke his very body had all the parts at the first conception formed 2. His body was not corruptible it saw no corruption In soule he differed two waies 1. In that it was without sinne 2. In that it was indued with gifts aboue men and Angels In both there was difference For 1. They subsisted from the beginning in the diuine nature and did not make a person of themselues 2. They are admitted vnto the grace of adoration so as now Christ-man is worshipped though not properlie as he is man Thus of the natures of Christ the vnion of them followes in a double consideration 1. Of the manner in the word dwell 2. Of the measure in all fulnesse Dwell There are two kindes of vnions in Christ. 1. Of the soule and body 2. Of both those with the person of the word the later is heere meant There are 2. questions about vnion in Theologie that are wonderfull full of difficultie 1. The vnion of three persons in one nature 2. The vnion of two natures in one person This latter is in Christ hee is begotten as God created in respect of his soule and borne in respect of his body There are diuers vnions 1. Substantiall in the Trinitie 2. Naturall in soule and body 3. Carnall in man and wife 4. Misticall in Christ and the Church 5. Personall in Christ for in him as soule and body are one man so God and man are one Christ. It is much easier to tell how this vnion in Christ is not then to tell how it is Negatiuely thus Things are vnited three waies Some things are compounded and made one yet the things vnited are not changed mingled or confounded but remaine perfect as many stones vnited in one building 2. Some things vnited are perfect but yet changed and not what they were as the body of a man made of the vnion of the foure elements 3. Some thinges remaine whole and not changed but vnperfect of themselues as the soule and body of themselues apart Now this vnion of Christ is not after any of these waies Againe this vnion in Christ is 1. Not by bare assistance or presence 2. Not by habituall vnion either by affection as friends are one or by grace as the Saints are one with God 3. Not by worthinesse or authoritie 4. Not by harmonie or consent of will or opinion as the Angels are one with God and as the Saints shall 5. Not by ioint authoritie as two Consuls are one 6. Not by homonumie or giuing of the same name to each nature 7. Not of pleasure only as if it were so only because God would haue it so Lastly Not by bare inhabitation for the word is made flesh And therefore though the holy Ghost vse the similitude of dwelling heere to note the continuall residence of the diuine nature in the humane yet that similitude doth not expresse this vnion cleerely For the housholder and the house cannot be fitly called one The effects of this vnion may be considered either as they are in Christ or to vs ward In Christ from this vnion flowes 1. The predication of the things of each nature to the person and that truly and really as when his bloud is said to be the bloud of the Sonne of God c. 2. The inriching of the humane nature with admirable gifts as great as could possiblie be in a created nature In respect of which he came the neerest vnto God of any that euer was or could be Nay if all the goodnesse of man and Angels were conferred on one creature yet it were not comparable to that that is in one Christ. These gifts in Christ they were either naturall or supernaturall by naturall gifts I meane such as these in the minde the best wit or memorie and such like faculties better then euer were in any man I except not Adam himselfe in the body most faire forme and a diuine face his very countenance did expresse a diuinitie in him The verie temperament also of his body was such as nothing could be better tempered or more exce●lent as being formed by the holy Ghost His supernaturall gifts were either in body or minde in body as that hee could with his eye pierce the heauens and see there what he would for Stephen could see into heauen as is recorded Act. 7. much more must we belieue of our Sauiour for in Stephen there was but a small parcell of diuine light Now I say those gifts were aboue nature in Christ but yet not against nature In minde there was in him exceeding holines goodnesse wisedome and all the gifts of the spirit But all these supernaturall gifts both in soule and body must be considered in Christ two waies 1. In the state of humiliation 2. In the state of exaltation Such gifts as he receiued in the state of humiliation were properly the effects of this vnion the other were giuen in respect of his obedience vnto death Of the first sort I propound these 1. In the whole soule so great holinesse as can be imagined to be fall a creature 2. In the minde most exquisite wisedome 3. In the heart such bowels of charitie loue and compassion as was neuer in any man or Angell in the whole man wonderfull power Now amongst all these I only consider of his wisedome and power There was a twofold wisedome in Christ. Increate and that was only in his diuine nature and create and that was in his humane This created wisedome in Christ was threefold 1. Knowledge by immediate vision 2. Knowledge by heauenly habites infused 3. Knowledge gotten by experience By the first knowledge he knoweth immediately the word or God to which his humane nature is vnited and in God as in a glasse hee sees all other things Thus he sees God face to face and this is a certaine created light in the soule by participation of diuine light Concerning this first sort of knowledge in Christ strange things are said by Diuines but the summe of all is this 1. That the soule of Christ by this ●reated light and vision sees God and that first Whole secondly Perfectly 2. That in this vision he sees all things Obiect Then might some one say the knowledge of Christ in his humane nature is made equall to his diuine Solut. Not so For first though he see God whole yet he seeth him not wholy that is not so much a● can be seene by God himselfe though more then any Creature can attaine vnto 2. Though he know the thinges that are and shall be yet he knowes not such things as shall not be and yet God can do them 3. What he doth know by this finite light he knowes not so plainely as the word doth 4. It seeth not things at one view or altogether but one thing after another Thus
worse then their beginning Quest. But what doe these men want or what are their defects that they should not be right for all this hauing such great affection to the word yea euen when it is most sincerely taught Answ Alas there are diuers things too apparant in their estate For first they ioyne not themselues with such as feare God in fellowship in the Gospell 2. They shunne by all meanes the crosse for righteousnesse sake 3. They respect not all Gods commandements there are some sinnes they will not leaue there are some corruptions they are so engaged vnto that they wil at no hand leaue them 4. Some of them forsake not the very sinnes they seem to detest and sometimes to cry out against they cry out vpon swearing and yet vile beasts as they are they will sweare still yea and that most fearefully yea after many remorses of conscience for it 5. They will not be perswaded to vse all Gods ordinances indeed they heare constantly and to any mans thinking with great attention but they pray not in their families they will not vse the help of conference they read not the scriptures with any order or conscience c. 6. You see they are not carefull of their companie they neither shun the appearance nor the occasions of euill they giue not ouer their going nor their resort vnto vngodly companie 7. They haue not been truly humbled by godly sorrow for their sinne Lastly they haue sinceritie in respect of persons in some they like it in others they doe not like it they loue not all the Saints Also This also leads vs to the former priuiledges in Christ and imports that the circumcision without hands here mentioned is to be accounted a maruellous grace of God and worthily for our iudging of our selues frees vs from the condemnation of the world and our daies of mortification as it were the wedding daies of the soule and godly sorrow is accompanied with the spirit of prayer and a fountaine of grace is opened when our hearts are opened with true contrition Thus of the persons Are This word designes the time of this spirituall circumcision the time for the putting away and cutting off of our beloued sinnes is in this life it must be now done or neuer done besides till this be done we can feele no profit or benefit for Christ. Quest. The Iewes in the Law did know directly when they should be circumcised in the flesh may not we also gesse at the time of the circumcision without hands when God would haue vs goe about it beyond which time it may not be deferred without singular danger Answ. There is a time and it may be knowne and it is wonderfull dangerous to stand out that time in generall the time to humble our selues by mortification for our sinnes and so to set about this spirituall circumcision is when God grants vs the meanes of saluation more specially when we are pressed with Gods iudgments or when the mouthes of Gods seruants are in a speciall manner opened vnto vs and their hearts made large or when God dispenseth other graces as temporarie faith loue to the word and ioy c. or when we are smitten with the axe of Gods word and remorse for sinne is wrought in vs or when hearing hath kindled in vs a desire and thirst after the best things or lastly when we first set out to make profession of our being in Christ Quest. But may not any man repent at any time Answ No. 1. A man may tarrie so long till he commit the sinne against the holy Ghost 2. Men that goe not so farre may yet by obstinate impenitencie prouoke God to cast them into a reprobate sense we see by experience that the most men that pretend to mend afterwards yet do not but troops of men that forget God goe into hell Obiect But the Scripture saith At what time soeuer a sinner repenteth him of his sinne from the bottom of his heart God will forgiue him c. Solut. 1. Marke the words they haue a limitation thou must repent from the bottom of thy heart or else they comfort not thee 2. For the extent of the time in so many precise words the text in Ezekiel is not at what time soeuer but in the day that a sinner repenteth which is not so vniuersall but that it may admit the exceptions before and though some men may and doe repent at their latter end yet neither all nor the most Obiect But yet the Theife repented on the crosse Sol. Shall one example make thee presume why thou maist know that worlds of people when they came to die did not repent as he did why shouldest not thou more feare the example of so many not repenting what is one to thousands 2. Thou readest that the other Theife vpon the same crosse died without repentance 3. Thou must know that an ordinarie rule cannot be drawne from an extraordinarie instance his conuersion was miraculous one of the 7. wonders wrought by Christ in his death Christ made Peter walke on the sea will hee make thee doe so to will hee for thy pleasure darken the sunne or shake the earth or cleaue the rockes c. Thus of the time Without hands 2. Things may here be noted 1. That that is not circumcision which is outward made with the hand of man but that is true circumcision which is inward Hence there is two sorts of Isralites the one is a carnall Isralite one outward the other is a true Isralite for he is one inward in his spirit As it was then so it is now the carnall Isralite hath the name of Israel and the signe of true circumcision as then the circumcision in the flesh so now baptisme and besides they professe to be the seede of Abraham and they speake faire of God and heauen Q. But what are the principall defects of the carnall Isralite Answ. 1. He rests in the worke done he beares himselfe vpon the externall worke of holines he serued God for he was at Church he is regenerated for he was baptised hee hath praied to God for he stretched out his hands 2. His praise is of men and not of God 3. He wholie neglects the power of godlinesse and the exercises thereof 4 He is disordered in his life laden with iniquitie 5 He is senselesse or incorrigible vnder publicke iudgements 6. He vsuallie opposeth and persueth him that is borne after the spirit 2. We may note here that God is not tied to meanes he can worke without hands What is then the estate of wicked men no hands of men or angels can make them happie it is a worke done without hands Oh how honorable is the worke of mortification of a sinner it was a glorious worke to make those huge heauens and this mightie earth without hands such is the glorie of our spirituall circumcision wee see also here how little beholding the kingdome
thus If in Christ we be deliuered from the power of our sinnes by his quickning grace and from the guilt of them by the free pardon which is to be had by his meanes then wee need not goe any whither else neither to philosophie nor traditions c. but so it is and so the very Colossians found it in their case as the words of the text expresse Ergo. The words in themselues expresse the twofold estate of Christians in this world what they are by nature in their vnregenerate estate and what they are by grace in the state of grace In the state of corruption two things are true of them and are true of all men 1. They were dead in actuall sinnes 2. They were then in the vncircumcision of the flesh and likewise dead in it In their estate of grace he puts them in minde of two benefits 1. Regeneration 2. Remission of sinnes Thus of the coherence and order of the words Diuers things may be noted in the generall 1. We may from hence be informed of the fruitlesnes of philosophie traditions or ceremonies of Moses they cannot make a miserable man happie they cannot infuse the least sparke of spirituall life into any 2. We see the Apostle thinks it meet to put men often in minde of their miserie by nature and great reason for it exalts the praise of the riches of Gods grace in Christ And it may serue to humble men for their falls after calling and to keep them still suspitious and watchfull ouer a nature that hath been so prone to sinne and securitie in sinning it may serue to eat down the pronenesse of our nature to vaine boasting and confidence in the flesh and it should much excite men to the loue and care of godlinesse and pietie with all life and power seeing they haue been so long slaues to sinne And lastly the Apostle rips vp this matter of purpose to withdraw their mindes from traditions and philosophicall dreames Dead in sinnes They were dead in sinnes both if you respected their publike estate or each particular person If you looke vpon publike states before they are framed and reformed by the word what are they but heaps of men dead in the graues of sinne and senselesse in their sinfull courses and thus it is with euery particular person the words import that he is guiltie of many sinnes and he is dead in them also Naturally euery man is guiltie of secret atheisticall conceits of vnbeleefe of ignorance of hardnes of heart of swarms of euill thoughts and affections of hurtfull passions and lusts besides his defects of the knowledge of God and that warmth of the holy affections of loue feare trust and ioy in God Who can sufficiently rip open the vnthankfulnes lukewarmenes hypocrisie inconstancie and presumptuous profanenesse that is in our hearts by nature in matters of Gods seruice how do men daily offend either by not calling vpon the name of God or by taking it vp in vaine who can number the othes lyes reproches curses flatteries and filthy communication hath and did daily infect the mouths of men Oh the world of sinnes wee are actually guilty of against God or men or our owne selues publike priuate secret open inward outward in prosperitie and aduersitie in the Church or familie or abroad in mens conuersation Alas we can discerne but a glimpse of that sinne and guiltinesse that is in vs by nature and this is the increase of their miserie in all their sinnes they are dead in them Dead There is a fourefold death temporall corporall spirituall eternall The state of man being in miserie he is dead temporally The bodie of man being in the graue hee is dead corporally The soule of man lying in sinne is dead spiritually And both soule and bodie being cast into hell are dead eternally The Colossians were dead spiritually there is a death to sinne and a death for sinne and a death in sinne a death to sinne and so the godly die by mortification a death for sinne and so malefactors die by execution and a death in sinne and so euery naturall man kills himselfe by enliuing his sinne The spirituall death in sinne is an vnutterable losse of the life of God by which the sinner is senselesse and carelesse in extremitie of miserie vnto his owne euerlasting ruine if the Lord preuent it not by regeneration Now that men are in this case by nature these Scriptures proue Eph. 2.1.2 Math 8.22 Ioh. 8.25 Rom. 8.10 Luk. 15.32 Reuel 3 2. Iud. 12. 1. Tim. 5.6 Neither let any deceiue themselues about their estate for a man may be dead in sinne and yet be aliue in the flesh yea thou maiest be a wise man in the flesh or a prince of this world yea thou maiest haue a name that thou liuest spiritually and yet be starke dead Now this spirituall senselesnes is called a death because it is a priuation of spirituall life from the soule as the naturall death is from the bodie 2. because it tends to eternall death The vse may be fourefold 1. For information No wonder wicked men can come and goe from the word of God and not be touched alas they are dead men and so is it with them in respect of the iudgments of God alas if thou couldest rowle a mountaine vpon a dead man he would not feele so is it with a man dead in sinne and further we may here obserue that to liue yea to die quietly is no signe of a man in a happie case for if this death in sin be not cured thousands of people may die quietly because they die senseleslie they feele no more of the feare of hell or iudgment or Gods anger then if they were already dead in their bodies they would feele outward extremities I know that God many times can lay terror vpon the flesh of wicked men and make their spirits drinke in of the bitter anguish arising from the feruencie of Gods burning displeasure but I say if God let them alone vsually the most would die in a wretched senselesnes and inconsideration being neither able nor willing to entertaine the thoughts of what must presently and necessarily befall them 2. This may serue for confutation and so 1. of the Papists about their freewill How can there be this free will in a dead soule we are dead in sin and therefore of our selues mooue not vnto life till God quicken vs by his word and spirit 2. Of the carnall Protestant that beares himselfe so strongly vpon his supposed couenant with death and hel● his agreement must be disanulled nay his very securitie imports his vnauoidable destruction if it be not remooued by the power of Christ. 3. For instruction art thou a man that hearest this that hast liued all thy time without remorse for thy sinnes and neuer yet entertained the care of reformation of thy life be here warned of thy miserie let it be enough thou hast been dead
with great pompe thus did Christ to the wicked spirits either vpon the crosse or in his resurrection Quest. But might some one say what appearance was there of any victorie when Christ suffred Answ. Great euery way for if wee obserue it in euery branch of the processe there is euident signes of victorie For doe they attach him why first the officers are smitten to the ground with a very word and Iudas the chiefe leader is made to goe and hang himself the eare of Malchus was miraculously cured and they are suffred to do no iote more then will fulfill the scriptures Will they arraigne him in the Consistorie why there sits a high Priest that was made whether he would or no to prophesie of Christs death for the people and Christ casts a spirit of giddinesse vpon the witnesses so as their testimonies could not agree yea he there foretells them of his most glorious and terrible second comming in the clouds of heauen and then miraculous recouers Peter a lapsed sinner Will they arraigne in the common hall why there he ouercomes by patience no indignities could stirre him and the Iudges wife from a dreame giues warning that he was a iust man yea the Iudge himselfe was compelled to pronounce him innocent Will they haue him to the crosse there are wonders of victorie a theefe without meanes saued the vaile of the Temple rent signes in heauen and earth and a title of victorie superscribed by his very aduersaries This is the King of the Iewes besides his incorruption in the graue and glorious resurrection and visible ascension to heauen All this being considered where is the ignominie of the crosse seeing the deuills erected a crosse for themselues when they plotted to crucifie Christ And why should we be afraid of suffrings seeing the crosse is Christs triumph and let vs resolue also to ouercome by suffrings T is an excellent and loftie praise to ouercome by suffring Lastly let vs neuer iudge of Christ or Christians by their outward shew great things may be done in the kingdom of Christ which are not discerned by carnall reason Here we see a great adoe trophies triumphs yet the world tooke no notice of it so is there incomparable glory euen in this world in the soules and liues of Christians which the blinde multitude neuer takes notice of And thus much of the second interpretation The third and last interpretation is of those that limit not the time of this victorie to the crosse but consider it generally and in steed of the words vpon the same crosse read in himselfe and thus doe the most Interpreters new and old read it And so this victorie is vnderstood not so much of what Christ did attaine in his person as what he doth in vs by the conuersion of sinners by the Gospell he daily spoyles principalities and powers and triumphs ouer them c. and so these words are a consequent of the putting out of the hand-writing mentioned in the former verse Foure things are in these words to be considered who whom what and by what meanes For the first it is the second Adam that vndertakes this battel he that is God and man he of whom the prophecies ranne he that by a voice from heauen at his baptisme was acknowledged the only champion t was he that sent the challenge by his fore-runner Iohn Baptist he it is that foyled Sathan in many Monomachies this is he that now comes forth in the Gospell in the seuerall ages of the Church to spoyle these principalities and powers Now for the second the spoyled are called principalities and powers Principalities and Powers These termes are giuen to the good Angells Eph. 3.10 and to great Magistrates and Princes on earth Eph. 1.23 In effect they are giuen to Christ Esay 9.6.7 but vsually they are restrained to euill angells and so they are called either considering them as they were before their fall or as it is vsually conceiued it notes their estate euen since their fall The two words note two things in the euill Angells Excellencie and Abilitie Excellencie so they are principalities Abilitie so they are powers Their excellencie is two waies to be considered 1. in themselues 2. their soueraigntie ouer the world In themselues and their owne nature euer since their horrible fall they are creatures of wonderfull knowledge swiftnes discerning and such like And in respect of the vnregenerate world they haue a principalitie hence called worldly rulers the prince of this world yea and the god of this world We may obserue here in the holy Ghost a wonderfull patterne of candor he praiseth what is praise-worthy euen in his enemies and it may wonderfully comfort Gods children in their acceptation with God for if God can yeeld these titles and acknowledge that is yet good in the very deuills sure then it cannot be he should not like what he findes good in his owne Saints though they haue many wants and sins seeing they sinne not of malicious wickednes as the deuills doe As they are called principalities so for their abilitie and force of working they are called powers The wonderfull power the deuills haue may be considered either in the world or in the Church In the first race of men before the floud how soone had they drawne away Cains race into apostacie and not long after Sethes till they had chased the light of sinceritie within the walles of one house and not all sound there neither After the floud the world is no sooner filled againe but together with the building of Babel a most dreadfull confusion was wrought by the deuills euen the beginning of a generall falling away into gentilisme and idolatrie which will neuer be vtterly recouered againe while the world stands all the families making apostacie in the beginning of the Babilonish Monarchie and such an apostacie as they continued in for many hundred yeeres in the generalitie of them so as there was only a little light left in the race of Sem. Now leauing the whole world lying vnder this powerfull wickednesse come to Abraham a brand taken out of the fire of the Chaldeans in whom the light shined with great glory see the power of these wicked spirits ouer his race the Ismalites went quickly of to gentilisme then the Edomits were easily gained after then in Egypt the light that did remaine was almost put out the bondage of the Isralites being as great in soule as it was in bodie In Moses time the light was diffused in that people all abroad againe and a kingdom of Priests was raised vp to God this light held with various increases and decreases till the captiuitie after which time it waxed dimmer and dimmer till Christ the day-starre arose and filled heauen and earth with the brightnes of his comming After in the very first hundreds of yeares these cursed spirits not only persecuted religion by incredible tyrannie but infected it with
the tares of strange errors and prodigious superstitions and heresies till all grew together in one body in Antichrist Vnder Antichrist all sinceritie was againe almost vniuersally put out the face of religion corrupted and idolatry brought into the Churches 1260. yeares Lastly in our owne daies when the prophecies were accomplished and the euerlasting Gospell published againe alas yet consider the state of the world one part of the world lieth in Paganisme another in Turcisme an other in Iudaisme an other in Papisme and in all these foure these wicked spirits raigne and hold the world captiue at their pleasure Come we to the visible assemblies of the true Churches of Iesus Christ consider there their power how mightily it extends for there they haue secret Atheists Church-papists persons excommunicate witches and such like diabolicall practisers Hipocrites Apostataes the vnmercifull troupes of the ignorant besides the swarmes of vitious liuers and prophane persons such as are swearers drunkards filthy persons of all kinds liers vsurers railers and such like workers of iniquitie It is true worlds of men feele not this power of theirs but alas this warre is spirituall these enemies are inuisible their sleights are of infinite depth their soules are alreadie in their possession and all is couered with grosse darknesse and done in a spirituall night and wicked men are like dead men in their sinfull courses senselesse and secure The vse is to shew the miserie of all impenitent sinners though they go in braue clothes dwell in faire houses possessed of large reuenues abound in all pleasures of life c. yet alas alas for their wofull estate with all this Oh the diuells the diuells are their masters and rule ouer them as effectuallie as euer did tyrant ouer his slaue Oh if men haue eares let them heare and awake and stand vp from the dead and not da●e to continue in so wofull a condition and let the righteous leape and sing for true ioy of heart whatsoeuer their outward estate be in the world Oh let them praise the rich grace of God that hath translated them out of this kingdome of darknesse and giuen them a lot among the Saints The third thing is the victorie expressed in three degrees He spoiled them This is to be vnderstood in the behalfe of the faithfull for whose sake he hath and doth daily smite them with his great sword Hee reproueth them and rebuketh them he casteth them downe like lightning He breakes their head yea and sometimes treades them downe vnder the feete of his saints making them in many tentations and tribulations more then conquerors pulling downe their strong holds which they had within when they compasse the righteous with their tentations he euer openeth a doore for issue and deliuereth the righteous sending succours and making his seruants often to lead Sathan captiue He spoiled them by taking from them the soules of the righteous which they possessed as their bootie he spoiled them by loosing the workes of Satan he spoiled them by taking from them altogether the power they had ouer death so farre as concernes the righteous He hath so farre spoiled them that they are not only iudged by the word of the saints in this life but the saints shall also sit vpon them to iudge them at the last day And all this may serue for constant comfort vnto all the godly each word being a well of consolation if we wisely applie it And withall it may incourage them against the remainder of the power of euill spirits it is true they accuse still they hinder the word what they can still they will steale the seede still they will raise trouble and oppositions still they sow tares still they will be casting their snares still they buffet them by tentations still but yet the same God and our Lord Iesus Christ that hath thus farre subdued them will prosper his owne worke and make vs stand in all the euill daies so as wee will put on the whole armour of God Now whereas he saith he hath spoiled him it is true of the time past 1. In the person of Christ himselfe 2. In the merit of our victorie 3. In our iustification hee is perfectly foiled 4. In our sanctification hee is spoiled by inchoation And made a shew of them openly These words containe the second degree of victorie and are true in a double sense For first he hath made a shew of them in that he hath discouered them and made them known to the Church This is a dragging of them out of their cells of darknesse in the light of obseruation by shewing their natures and practises by vnmasking them to the view of the soule thus are they displaied in the doctrine of the gospell and the soules of the righteous behold this detection of Sathan from day to day by the word with as much admiration as euer the Romanes did behold any great rebell or barbarous rebell or monster subdued and in triumph brought into Rome Neither may this detection of Sathan seeme to be the least part of Christs victorie for it is certaine it is a worke that euill men or euill angels neuer beare but vanquished There is a hot opposition in all places before Sathan will abide this Secondly he made a shew of them that is as some thinke hee made them to be for examples and that three waies 1. In shame making detestation to be their portion 2. In confusion and an inexplicable kinde of astonishment and benummednes and blindnes 3. In torments and punishments 2. Pet. 4.5 Iud. 9. The vse may be for increase of consolation we see Christ will neuer cease till he hath finished this victorie Why should we then faile through vnbeleife or faint in the resisting of the diuell the Lord will more and more make a shew of them and giue vs increase of experience of the power of his word and presence herein Here also mens waiwardnesse may be reproued that cannot abide it to heare talke of the diuell or his courses this is but a worke of Sathan in them to hinder their saluation for to make an open shew of them is one part of Christs victory The word rendred openly signifieth sometimes eminently sometimes without authoritie sometimes with confidence and vndaunted resolution with assurance or plerophorie sometimes with plainesse and euidence sometimes with libertie But I rest in the word openly here vsed And triumphed ouer them Here is the third part of the victory This triumph was first begunne in the resurection and ascension of Christ 2. It was continued in the publication of the gospell which is newes of victory and in the life of Christians for what is the life of euery Christian but the shew of a brand taken out of the fire or of a soule preserued out of darknesse The soule is mounted in the chariot of the
vnauoidable argument These cerenies are but shaddowes of that substance which now we haue and therefore it is a foolish thing to striue about the shaddow when we haue the substance Ceremonies were shaddowes in diuers respects 1. In respect of certainty of signification the shadow is a sure signe of the body so was this of Christ to come 2. In respect of causation the body causeth the shaddow so is Christ the cause of all ceremonies 3. In respect of the obscuritie of signification a shaddow is darke so were the ceremonies 4. In respect of cessation a shaddow is quickly gone so were the ceremonies they were not to last for any long time Lastly they were shadowes as they were types so the lambe was a shadow of Christ and the arke of the Church c. They were shadowes not giuen to iustifie but to shew iustification by Christ. It is added of things to come to keepe off the blow from our sacraments which are no shadowes of things to come but of things past But the body is in Christ The words are diuerslie interpreted some referre the words to the next verse but without reason some supplie a word body and read but the body is the body of Christ but the plaine meaning is that the truth and substance of all the ceremonies is now inioyed by the Church in and by Christ in whom all is now fulfilled and therefore heauen should now suffer violence and the children of Sion should now reioice in their King and Christians should stand fast in the libertie that is brought vnto them in Christ Iesus VERS 18. Let no man beare rule ouer you by humblenes of minde and worshipping of Angels aduancing himselfe in those things he● neuer saw rashly puft vp with his fleshly minde 19. And holdeth not the head whereof all the body furnished and knit together by ioints and bands increaseth with the increasing of God In these two verses he concludes against philosophie and therein specially against Angell-worship a deuise like the old doctrine of the Platonists concerning their daemones tutelares The Diuines also that first broached this apostaticall doctrine in the primitue Church were Philosophers and if the Papists will persist in Angell-worship they must beare it to be accounted better Philosophers then Diuines The Apostle makes foure obseruations vpon these that bring in this worship of Angels 1. That they attribute that to themselues which is proper to God namely to beare rule ouer the consciences of men in matters of religion though they pretend to bring in those things because they would haue men thinke humbly of themselues 2. That they thrust in for oracles not things they haue seene and heard but deuised of themselues 3. That those things were founded on no other foundation then the opinions of men immoderately pleasing themselues in their owne deuises 4. That this course tends to the high derogation of the honor of Christ who onely deserues all glorie and by whom alone all the suits of the Church are dispatched The men then that vrge these things are 1. Hypocrites they pretend one thing and intend an other 2. They are ignorant persons 3. They are proud and insolent in selfe-conceit 4. They are prophane without Christ. Let no man beare rule ouer you The originall word hath troubled Interpreters but is for the most part rendred either beare rule ouer you and so play the part of a iudge or rector or else defraud you of your prize it is granted by all to be a word taken from the manners in the olympiads or other-where who ranne for prizes among whom there was one they called Brabeutes that is one that by appointment did sit as iudge and gaue the prize to the winner If it be taken in the first sense viz let no man beare rule ouer you then the Apostles meaning is to warne them for the reasons aboue rehearsed and herewith adioyned not to suffer their teachers to lord it ouer them in their consciences as before he had charged them not to let them carrie away their soules as a prey vers 18. or to condemne them vers 19. This may teach the ministers of the Gospell to know and keepe their boundes and the people likewise not to suffer any to beare rule ouer their consciences with their own deuises It condemnes also the hellish pride and imperiousnes of the popish clergie in playing the iudges ouer mens consciences at their owne pleasures seeing we haue no iudge nor law-giuer but only Iesus Christ to whom the father hath giuen all power Quest. But haue not the Ministers of the Gospell power vpon obseruation of the runners to be as iudges to assigne the crowne to them that runne well Answ. They haue and therefore are called the disposers of Gods secrets and watch-men and ouerseers but yet they must be true ministers and they must giue iudgement by warrant from the word Let no man defraude you of your prize That is seeing you haue begunne to runne so well and haue runne so long let no man now beguile you of your prize the crowne of glorie The Church is like a feild the race is Christian religion the runners are Christians the feete are faith and loue the goall or marke is death in Christ the brabium or prize is the possession of eternall life Now the doctrine hence implied is Doct. That men may runne and come neere the goall and yet loose the prize Many runne yet one obtaineth Many receiue the grace of God in vaine Many come neere the kingdome of God with the Scribe and yet loose Many loose what they haue wrought Hence that exhortation let no man take away your crowne The vse may be first for reproofe of such as doe wronge either the iudges or standers by by a wrong applause such as giue away the honors of Gods children to such as neuer ranne in the race or not aright and giue the titles of the Church and Christianitie to wicked men but especially this reproueth those men that hauing runne well for a time suffer themselues to be hindred and so loose the prize Many are the waies the diuell hath to hinder men in running sometimes by raising vp aduersaries and outward molestations sometimes he casts shame in their way and names of reproach sometimes he iniects tentations sometimes he leauens them by keeping them in bondage to the defence or loue of some lesser superstitions or smaller sins as the world accounts sometimes he hinders them by the domesticall enemie the sinne that hangeth so fast on sometimes he casts men into a dead sleepe and they lie all along in the middle of the race 2. This may serue for instruction to teach vs with all heedfulnesse to looke to our selues after we set out in the race of Christian profession that no man take our crowne and to this end we must consider both what to shunne and what to follow
conscience of And first in the heart there is inward fretting and that passion that discouers it selfe by outward signes and that inueterate anger called malice these you must make conscience of Besides in the tongue there are three vices you must also auoide viz. cursed speaking filthie speaking and lying There are three weightie considerations should moue you thereunto First when you repent of sin you professe to put off the old man and his workes this old man is the old Tempter of your natures and his workes are such as these sore-mentioned passions and distempers in the tongue Secondly you are now in the state of grace you are new men and therefore must not liue after the old manner you are renewed in knowledge to discerne these things to be euill and therefore ought to shew it in your practice and you are renewed after the Image of CHRIST now there was no guile found in his mouth nor any of these wretched perturbations in his heart and therefore how sutable soeuer they be to the harmony of the most men yet for that reason you must keepe your selues farre from them Thirdly GOD is vnpartially righteous and iust if men will not be reformed of those old corruptions he cares not for them though they were Iewes circumcised free and contrariwise if men striue after that holinesse they see in CHRIST and mortifie these corruptions that abound in the world ●he will accept them though they were Graecians Scythians bounden Thus of the second maine thing needfull to holy life viz. the mortification of vices and iniuries The third thing you must be carefull of is the exercise of holy graces and duties and here I shall put you in minde of three things the matter the meanes and the end For the first there are nine graces should principally be remembred in your practise and that you may be quickned thereunto be much in the meditation of three things 1. GODS election 2. Your owne sanctification 3. The loue of GOD to you The graces are 1. Tendernesse in all sorts of iniuries 2. Curtesie 3. True and hearty humility and lowlinesse 4. Quietnesse and meeknesse and tranquillity of heart 5. Long suffering in respect of crosses And sixtly Clemencie which stands in two things in forbearing and forgiuing Forbearing in respect of wrongs and infirmities and forgiuing freely one another And this forgiuing must be extended to euery man and it must be as Christ forgaue vs and that is though they be our inferiors and though they haue done vs great wrong so as we forget aswel as forgiue But seuenthly aboue all other be sure you cloath your selues with loue for this will knit vs together perfectly and by this all the Saints and all the graces of the Saints tend vnto perfection Eightly Get the peace that peace I meane that GOD only giues and let it rule and preuaile with you and if you cannot be at peace in your life yet let it be in your hearts still how vnreasonable soeuer men be and the rather should you be carefull hereof both because you are called of GOD to it and besides you are all members of the same body Lastly adde vnto all these amiablenes and thankfulnes one to another And thus of the matter of holinesse Now I must also stirre you vp to a due respect of the meanes of holines which is the word And so both the word in generall and the Psalmes in speciall For the word in generall you must remember it is the word of CHRIST both as the subiect and the cause of it and you should neuer be satisfied till you grow familiar and plentifull in it through the daily vse of it both in your hearts and houses also and that with all iudgement and discretion not seeking or vsing it coldly peruersly carnally or indiscreetlie and this word you must imploy both to teach you and one another what you know not and to admonish you and other for what you do not And in speciall be carefull of the Psalmes remembring that they also are the word of CHRIST and the rather considering the exquisite variety of sweet matter in them but in singing obserue these rules First exercise the graces of the heart according to the matter of the Psalme Secondly do it with attention and vnderstanding Thirdly respect GODS glory in it and his holie presence Lastly be carefull of the end of all your actions both that all be done to the glory of GOD in CHRIST all I say both in word and deed beginning with calling on the name of CHRIST and ending with the sacrifice of thanksgiuing which must be offered vnto GOD in the mediation of CHRIST aswell as your praiers Thus I haue breifly laide before you the rules that concerne holinesse as you are Christians in the generall Now I thinke it meete to propound some duties that are more particular and I will onely instance in the familie and there I beginne with Wiues whose word is be subiect an epitome of their duty and a thing GOD most stands vpon and which Women most faile in And great reason for here lieth the true comelinesse and beauty of a Wife t is not in her face and garments but in her subiection to her Husband And the rather should you be subiect because GOD hath prouided you shall not be pressed but in the LORD not in any thing against the word Now for Husbands their word is loue as that GOD most stends vpon and they most faile in And in particular I giue them warning to looke to one vice aboue many and that is that they be not bitter to their Wiues And for children their word is obedience and they must know that GOD so inioines it that he will haue it done throughly they must obey in all things and submit their wills and desires to their parents For this is a thing that will not only keepe and increase their parents loue to them but it is also wondrous well-pleasing to GOD himselfe Parents also must take heed they sin not against their children not only by two much indulgence but also by prouoking them and that not only to sin but to passion by vniust precepts or contumelies and disgraces or hard vsage or immoderate correction and that as for other reasons so least they be discouraged either from loue of weldoing or of obeying them You that are Seruants must also with great care attend your duties your word also is obedience and the rather because your Masters haue authoritie but only ouer your flesh not ouer your consciences but in your obedience see to it it be in all things that concern the subiection of the outward man But let not your seruice be onely when your Masters looke on or fitted only to please men but obey euen in the singlenesse of your hearts as in GODS presence where you should feare to displease Neither let what you do be done out of a slauish feare but from the
to the sort or kinde of all creatures and that shall be done to the creatures then found in their seuerall sorts The fourth consequent of the Judgement shall be the possession of the glory of Christians appointed by the sentence of the Iudge but of this afterwards in the end of this verse The fift consequent of Iudgement shall be the deliuering vp of the Kingdome to the Father and so the laying downe of Christs office For when Christ hath finally and fully subdued Sathan death and wicked men and hath fully reconciled the elect to God then will there be no word of any such gouernement in Heauen as was on earth He shall not neede any longer to rule them either by ciuill Magistrates or by his need and discipline or by any other way which onely did agree to the times of the Churches warfare and pilgrimage but he shall neuer cease to liue and triumph with them in all Perfections of happy contentment and glory Thus of the consequents of Iudgement And thus also of the doctrine of Christs last appearance The vses follow The consideration of the doctrine of the last Iudgement may serue for three principall vses First for terrour Secondly for comfort Thirdly for instruction First this is iustly a wonderfull terrible doctrine to wicked men that heape vp wrath against this day of wrath and by their wilfull impenitency prouoke this glorious Iudge How can it but be terrible when the holy Ghost giues warning that the Lord Iesus will then shew himselfe from Heauen with his mighty Angels in flaming fire to render vengeance on all those that knowe not God and haue not obeyed the Gospell How can it bee but terrible when wicked men shall be punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power how can it but be terrible when they shall feele their conscience exquisitly griping them and gnawing vpon them and when they shall see the diuels to torment them and hell to deuoure them when they shall see the world burning about them and the good Angels forcing them away and all both men and Angels applauding their Iudgement and knowing all their sinnes they must not thinke that the Iudge will deale then as he doth now Now he iudgeth them secretly euery day but it is many times insensibly or with lesser plagues but then hee will most openly poure vpon them the full vials of his wrath Heere they are iudged that they may be amended but there their iudgement shall be that they may be confounded for there will be no place of repentance Deceiue not thy selfe Christ will not come the second time as he came the first he came then to be iudged but now to iudge he shall then be seene with terror that was before looked vpon with contempt he shewed his patience in his first comming but now he will shew his power he appeared then in the form of a seruant but now he will appeare in the forme of a King greater then all kings Then hee professed not to iudge any man but now hee proclaimeth hee will iudge all men It was commonly thought if any man saw God he should die alas alas how then shall these wofull wretches doe that must see him in the vnutterable fiercenesse of his irefull indignation if the powers of heauen shall be shaken at his pleasure oh how shall the miserable heart of the guilty sinner be rent into a 1000. peeces with vnmedicinable sorrowes if Foelix tremble to heare tell of iudgement what will poore Foelix doe when he must feele iudgment both in the sentence and execution if the word of Christ on earth had such power as it had in the garden to strike stubborne hearted men to the earth what power thinke we will it haue when he speakes as the Lord from Heauen When Ezechiel Daniel and the Apostle Iohn and others sawe but one Angell in a lesser manifestation of his glorie comming as a Messenger of good tydings they fall downe and are full of singular feare if the sight of one Angell bee so terrible what will the sight of all the thousand thousands of Angels be especially when they come clothed with all their brightnes of glory and if good men that had good consciences were so frighted what shall become of euill men with their euill consciences and if the messengers of good tydings doe so amaze how shall the executioners of a most terrible sentence compasse them about with confusion both of face and heart if the drowning of the old world the burning of Sodome the opening of the earth to swallow vp Dathan and Abiram and such like iudgments haue so much horrour in them how then can any tongue expresse or heart now conceiue the horror of this day when all the millions of wicked men shall be deliuered vp to those eternall and remedilesse torments if it bee such a shame to doe pennance for one fault in one congregation where men will pray for the offendour What a shame will it be when all thy faults shall be discouered before all the whole world without all hope of pitty or helpe Nor is it possible for them to escape this fearful Iudgement the Iudge will not be vnconstant nor will he take reward he will not be ouerlayd with confusion of businesses he will no way be corrupted in iudgement Not to appeare is impossible and to appeare is intollerable heere will be no respect of persons nor will the Iudge care how it be taken nor will he be deceiued with colours and circumstances He hath tarried so long he cannot be charged with rashnesse nor can there be a hiding of any particulars from him Euery inclination thought desire word and worke shall surely come to Iudgement And lastly there can be no impediment to hinder execution But heere a question may arise Viz. Who are they that are in danger heerof I answer All impenitent sinners But yet there are some kinde of sinners that are expressely named in Scripture and therefore if thou bee any of that number preuent thine owne ruine by repentance or else thou shalt certainly perish I vndertake not to reckon all it shall suffice to mention some of the chiefe sinners that Christ will be sure to remember at that day The Beast and the false Prophet and all that worship his Image and renew his marke shall then be cast aliue into the lake that burnes with fire and brimstone False teachers which priuily bring in damnable heresies or speake euill of the way of truth haue their condemnation long since determined and agreed vpon All Atheists that make a mocke of religion the comming of Christ shall haue a principall portion of the fierce fury of Christ All couetous worldlings and greedy rich men shall then be in a wofull case For the very rust of their cankerd gold and siluer shall witnesse against them and shall eate their flesh as it were fire All
part past feeling and many of them deliuered vp to a reprobate sence as ascourge of other sinnes and and foule vices which abound in them these are the shame of our assemblies and many times visited with secret and horrible Iudgements Inordinate affection the originall word notes internall vncleannesse especially the burning and flaming of lust though it neuer come to action or the daily passions of lust which arise out of such a softnesse or effeminatenesse of minde as is carried and fired with euery occasion or temptation this is the lust of concupiscence and howsoeuer the world little cares for this euill yet let true Christians striue to keep their hearts pure and cleane from it for they were as good haue a burning fire in them Secondly those lusts fight against the soule they wound and pierce the conscience Thirdly the diuell beginnes the frame of his worke in these hee desires no more liberty then to be allowed to beget these lusts in the hart He is not called the father of lusts for nothing he can by these inordinate thoughts and affections erect vnto himselfe such strong holds was nothing but the mighty power of God can cast downe Fourthly the Apostle sayth lust is foolish and noysome and drownes men in perdition Fiftly they hinder the efficacy of the word that 's the reason why diuers men women are euer learning are neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth euen this they are carried about with diuerse lusts Sixtly they greatly purge vpon faith and hope they hinder or weaken the trust on the grace of God brought vs by Iesus Christ and therefore the Apostle Peter counsels Christians not to fashion themselues according to the lusts of their former ignorance Seuenthly those monstrous crimes mentioned in the first to the Romans grow originally from these lusts The vses of all these together now follow And first wee may hence see great cause of thankefulnesse if the Lord haue deliuered vs and kept vs from these monstrous abhominations and especially if the Lord haue made vs sincere to looke to and pray against and in some happy measure to get victory ouer those base lusts of the heart and euill thoughts if there were nothing else to breake the pride of our natures this should to consider seriously what monstrous diuelish filthinesse Sathan hath wrought others too and if God should leaue vs might bring the best of vs to But especially this should teach vs to vse all possible remedies against these or any of these vncleanesses The remedies are of two sorts First for such as haue beene guilty of any of the former vncleanesses Secondly for such as would preserue themselues against them that they might not be defiled with them There are two principall remedies for the vncleane person The first is marriage or the right vse of it if it be in single persons they must remember the Apostles words it is better to marrie then to burne and if they be married they must know that the loue of their husbands or wiues is the speciall helpe to driue away these impure pollutions for such is the counsell of the holy Ghost in the fifth of the Prouerbes to them that are infected with these vicious and predominant inclinations and if they finde as it is certaine euery vncleane person doth finde want of loue to their owne husbands or wiues then must they begge affection of God by daily and earnest prayer But in the second place vnclean persons must know that marriage alone will not serue turne but they must adde repentance for lamentable experience shewes that marriage without repentance abates not the power of lust And therefore such as would deliuer their soules from the vengeance to come due vnto them for vncleannesse whether inward or outward must seeke to God and with many prayers and teares begge pardon they must bee washed from filthinesse by the bloud of Christ and the teares of true repentance Neither let men deceiue themselues a little sorrow will not serue turne for these pollutions and therfore the Apostle vseth the word washed to note the repentance of the Corinthians from these and such like sinnes Now there can be no washing without water neither will a drop or two serue turne Secondly that those that are not guilty may be preserued against vncleannesse these things are of great vse and profit First the word of God and the sound knowledge of it for sayth the Lord in the second of Prouerbs If thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee if thou callest after knowledge and criest for vnderstanding if thou seekest her as siluer and searchest for her as for treasures then shall counsell vnderstanding preserue thee deliuer thee from the euill way and from the strange woman which flattereth with her words and forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth the couenant of her God and heereunto agreeth Dauid for propounding this question by what meanes a young man might cleanse his heart hee answereth by taking heed to the word So Saint Iohn speaking to the young men sayth the word of God abideth in you and ye haue ouercome the wicked one Secondly meditation is another great preseruatiue wouldst thou remoue wickednesse from thy flesh euen all the vanities of youth then thou must remember thy creator in the dayes of thy youth Thou must much and often think of the Lord God that made thee not that thou shouldest wallow in the mire of these swinish pollutions Besides it is profitable to force thy hart to the often meditation of thine owne mortallity that the thoughts of thy death may be a kind of death to thy lusts this the Apostle Peter implies when he sayth as strangers and pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lusts manifestly importing that if we did seriously thinke that we are heere but strangers and pilgrims it would tame the violence of these hatefull lusts Also we should much ponder vpon the examples of such as haue sinned and the Lord hath fearfully visited them both for and in their sinne for all those things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the ends of the world are come The third preseruatiue is daily earnest and constant prayer vnto God against them And if we feele the beginning to rise in vs we should labour for speciall sorrowes euen with griefe of heart to racke and crucifie them Lust will not vsually out of the soule if it get any footing till it be fired out with confession and godly sorrow And therefore the Apostle vseth the phrase of crucifying the lusts of the flesh And that praier is a remedy the Apostles ownly practise shewes for when sathan buffeted him he praied vnto God and that thrice that he might get the temptation to depart from him The fourth preseruatiue is to walke in loue
the sinne deny that they are couetous T is rare to find any couetous person that will confesse that he is couetous And therefore for answer hereunto it will not be amisse out of the word of God to shew the signes of a couetous man The first signe of a couetous man is the desire to haue the sabboth ouer that he might be at his worldly affaires A couetous man thinks all the time set apart for Gods seruice exceeding tedious and long And he hath a great inward boiling of desire to haue such times and imploiments past The sabbath is wonderfull burthensome to a worldly mind especially if he be restrained from worldly imploiments The Prophet Amos bringeth in the couetous man of his time saying thus in the discontentment of their hearts when will the new Moone be gone that we may sell corne and the sabbath that we may set foorth wheat The second signe of couetousnesse is oppression and fraud When men to compasse gaine care not how they vex and racke the poore or such as liue vnder them or in buying or selling out of greedinesse of gaine circumuent and pill and defraud others by customary lying or false waights measures or ballances or any other fraudulent course This is an euill couetousnesse Vsury also that is a desire to increase riches by interest is a palpable signe of couetousnesse especially in these times when the sinne of vsury is so vniuersally condemned for if men were not besotted with the loue of riches they would not dare to liue in such a damned sinne but I thinke all men easily know that vsurers are couetous and therefore I need not proue it The third signe of couetousnesse is greedy and distracting care I meane such a care as deuoures a mans thoughts that euery day will keepe possession in a mans soule and runne in his mind continually both sleeping and waking Plodding and carking cares and this may be discerned by comparing these cares with our care for eternall things When we haue more care for this world then for heauē we need go no further but resolue vpon it couetousnesse hath deceiued vs. Neither doe I meane that they only are couetous that immoderately disquiet themselues with continuall cares for getting of treasures and the superfluities of abundance For it is sure that couetousnesse may be in vs in a high degree though our cares be but about things that are necessarie as about the things we must eat or put on As the comparing of the 15 verse of Luk. 12. with v. 21.22 wil shew Now the care for necessaries is not simply forbidden because we are bound to vse the meanes with diligence and carefulnesse but the care that is a signe of couetousnesse may be discerned by the very tearmes the Euangelist Saint Luke vseth to describe it by For in the 22 verse our sauiour saith take no thought for your life c. and by taking thought he notes a perplexed inward sorrowfull and fearefull care about life and the things thereof And verse 26. he saith why take ye thought for the raiment as if he would haue vs note that it is a property of couetous cares to be deepely drowned in perplexity euen about trifles and small matters and surely we may obserue worldly minded people and one would wonder to see how they vexe and disquiet themselues about euery meane occasion especiall if there be the least colour of any profit or losse towards Againe our Sauiour vpbraideth those that are caried with those cares that they haue but a little faith whereby he shewes that then our cares are faulty and arise from the infection of couetousnesse when they are raised by vnbeliefe and mistrustfulnesse of Gods prouidence or promise Lastly in the 29. verse our Sauiour saith thus Therefore aske not what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke neither stand in doubt or as you may see it rendred in the margent neither make discourses in the aire and by these last words he notes another property of a couetous person and that is when he hath his head tossed with cares or feares either about the compassing of his profits or preuenting of losses c. he is so full of words and manie questions what he shall doe and how he shall auoide such and such a losse that he hath neuer done either moning himselfe or consulting to no purpose in things that either cannot be done or not otherwise c. Or it may note this endlesse framing of proiects for the compassing of his desires Thus of the signes Yet notwithstanding these signes I must needs confesse that couetousnesse it not easily discerned both because it is an inward distrust in the spirit of a man and also because their comes to this vice vsually fained words to hide it from the view of others or subtile thoughts and euasions to blindfold the conscience within and besides it is the nature of this sinne quickly to darken the discerning of the mind and therefore I thinke couetousnesse in the most may be well called coloured couetousnesse it is so on both sides masked The vse of all should be to teach vs as the author to the Hebrewes saith to haue our conuersation without couetousnesse and to be content with the things we haue resting stedfastly vpon the promise of God I will not faile thee nor forsake thee And to this end we should pray as Dauid did that God would incline our hearts to his testimonies and not to couetousnesse Preseruatiue or remedies against cuuetousnesse Qu. But what are the best remedies or preseruatiues against couetousnesse Ans. There are these things among the rest that are of great vse to preserue vs from couetousnesse or to weaken the power of it The first is that which I mentioned before viz. praier to God daily that he would incline our hearts to his testimonies that so we might haue our minds drawne away from the cares of couetousnesse The second is meditation And there are diuerse things which being seriouslie thought of may preuaile against the perplexed cares of couetousnesse As first example and that either of godly men and the holiest worthies of the Lord that in all ages haue willingly confessed themselues to bee strangers and pilgrims looking for a city in another country hauing a foundation whose builder and maker is God or else of wicked men For it is so base a vice that it should be found in none but Gentiles that know neither Gods promise nor prouidence and sure it is found in none but vngodly men that are strangers from the couenants of promise Secondly the nature of man For consider the soule of man is a celestiall thing and diuine and hath nothing from the earth And the body of man is erected with a face towards heauen and the whole earth is vnder mans feet and hath its name from treading vpon it to note that man should walke on it with his feet not
dote on it with his heart Thirdly the nature of couetousnesse it will neuer be satisfied and how should it for the desire of the couetous is not naturall but against nature Naturall desires are finite but vnnaturall desires find no end And therefore cannot be filled with the finite things of the world Besides earthly things are vaine and empty Now the vessell that is only full of wind is empty still for all that So is the mind of the couetous His heart will be no more filled or satisfied with gold then his body with wind Hereupon it is that a couetous man is alwaies poore and hath not what he hath But hath his wealth as the prisoner hath his fetters viz. to inthrall him Fourthly the nature promise and prouidence of God He is a heauenly father is he a father why then do we doubt of his willingnesse to helpe vs and is he a heauenly father why then doe we question his all sufficiency to prouide what we need besides hath he giuen vs life and and will he not giue vs food to preserue life doth he daily prouide for thousand thousands of foules that are base creatures and will he not prouide for man whom he created after his owne image and made him Lord of all creatures doth he cloath the grasse of the field which is to day and to morrow is cut downe and will he not cloath man oh the weaknesse of our faith Besides is not the Lord engaged by promise neuer to leaue vs nor forsake vs Fiftly the condition of the couetous All his care cannot adde a cubit to his stature And besides the poore and the vsurer meet together in many things One God made them both One sunne lights them both One heauen couers them both and one graue of earth shall hold them both Sixtly the gaine of godlinesse it is bet●er thrist to couet after godlinesse For it hath the promises of this life and the life to come And who can count the gaine of godlinesse seeing God is the godly mans portion and his exceeding great reward The third preseruatiue is the daily practise of piety If we would seeke the kingdome of God first both in the first part of our life and in the first part of euery day of our life as well in our houses as in Gods house these religious duties constantly performed would be a great and continuall helpe against worldly cares they would cleanse our hearts of them and daily prepare our hearts against them But how can it be otherwise with a man then it is they must neeeds liue and die the drudges of the world seeing they haue no more care of holy duties at home or abroad they liue like swine without all care of any thing but rooting in the earth The fourth preseruatiue is the due preparation for Christs second comming For when our sauiour Christ had dehorted men from the cares of this life he adioines this exhortation let your loines be girded about and your lights burning and ye your selues like vnto them that waite for their master when he will returne from the wedding that when he commeth and knocketh they may open vnto him immediately blessed are those seruants whom the Lord when he commeth shall find waking c. One great reason why couetous men doe so securely continue in the immoderate cares for this world is because they do so little think of death and iudgement Whereas on the other side Christians doe with some ease withdraw their hearts from the world when they haue inured themselues to die daily by the constant remembrance of their latter end and by holding fast the euidence of faith and hope waiting when Christ will call for them The fift preseruatiue is to shunne the meanes and occasions of couetousnes And to this end it is good not to conuerse much with couetous persons or to get our selues liberty to conceiue the hope of any long prosperity and rest in the world and generally we should labour to obserue our owne hearts and other mens liues and what we find to be a meanes to kindle or inflame couetous desires that we should auoide and betimes set against it or mortifie it And thus farre of couetousnesse and thus also of the catalogue of sinnes from which he doth disswade The reasons follow Ver. 6. For the which things sake the wrath of God commeth on the the children of disobedience Ver. 7. Wherein ye also walked once when he liued in them These words containe two reasons to enforce the exhortation in the former verse Th one is taken from the euill effects of the former sinnes ver 6. The other is taken from their owne experience while they liued in the estate of corruption ver 7. in laying downe the reason from the effect two things are to be noted First what sinne brings viz. the wrath of God Secondly vpon whom viz. vpon the children of disobedience Before I come to intreat of the wrath of God a part I consider of it as it stands in coherence with the former reason For in these words we are assured that man liuing and continuing in filthinesse and couetousnesse shall not escape Gods wrath For they incurre both his hatred and his plagues both which are signified by the word wrath And if any aske what plagues filthy persons and couetous persons shall feele I answer briefly and distinctly that neither of them shall scape Gods wrath as the Scriptures plentifully shew The filthy person brings vpon himselfe Gods curse temporall corporall spirituall and eternall temporall for whoredome and any kinde of vncleanenesse brings vpon men many temporall plagues in their estate the fire of Gods iudgements consuming many times their whole increase as hath beene shewed before Corporall for God many times meetes with the sinnes of the bodie by iudgements vpon the body so that many filthie persons after they haue consumed their flesh and their body by loathsome diseases which follow this sinne in the end say with the foolish young man Oh how haue I hated instruction and despised correction now I am brought almost into all euill in the middest of the assembly Spirituall for vncleanenesse breeds in many a reprobate sence and finall impenitency Many also for their filthinesse are pursued with secret and fearefull terrours of conscience and sometimes frensie and desperate perturbations Eternall for the adulterer destroyes his owne soule and is shut out of the Kingdome of Heauen As hath beene also before declared Neither let the couetous person thinke he shall speed any better For God hates him wonderfully and therefore the Prophet Ezechiel sayth that the Lord smites his fists at the couetous which is a borrowed phrase to expresse most bitter and sharpe threatnings Now least the people should obiect that those were but great words the Lord would not do so they would deale well enough with the Lord. He preuenteth it and sayth can thy heart endure or can
onely a signe of wrath but that the wrath encreaseth this is the rod of indignation Fiftly if a man liue in some sinnes they are manifest signes of wrath as persecution whoredome hatred of the brethren with holding the truth in vnrighteousnesse couetousnesse and vncleannesse and generally all sinnes contained in any of the catalogues against which the Lord denounceth his Iudgements in seuerall Scriptures Lastly sometimes Gods anger is felt in the terrours and paine of the conscience the Lord making some men to feele the edge of his axe and fighting against them with his terrours Now wheresoeuer these are felt by a soule that hath not beene truely humbled for sinne they are assured pledges and beginnings of Gods wrath from Heauen Hitherto of the greatnesse meanes and signes of Gods anger Now of the way to pacifie Gods anger when it is perceiued Gods Publike anger is pacified and stayed First by the prayers and fastings of the righteous And therefore it is the Prophet Ioels counsell that if they would haue the Lord repent him of the euill and returne and leaue a blessing behinde him they must sanctifie a fast and call a solemne assembly Secondly by the seuere execution of Iustice by Magistrates vpon notorious offendours and thus Phinehas stayd the plague Thirdly by the generall repentance of the people and thus Gods anger towards Nineuie was pacified Fourthly and especially by the intercession of Christ intreating for a citie or nation So was Ierusalem deliuered out of captiuity as the Prophet Zacharie declares Zach. 1.12 Concerning the pacifying of Gods anger to particular persons I will first consider what will not pacifie it and then what will pacifie it For the first no multitude of gifts can deliuer thee and the most mighty helpes cannot cause the the Lord to withdraw his anger it will not auaile thee to come before the Lord with burnt offerings and with calues of a yeere old The Lord will not be pleased with thousands of rammes or with ten thousand riuers of oyle Nor will the sonne of thy body make an atonement from the sinnes of thy soule to cry Lord Lord at home or the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord abroad will not a whit abate of his fierce anger and as little will it auaile to build Churches mend high wayes erect tombes for dead Prophets or the like workes of labour or cost Now for the affirmatiue if we speake properly nothing will quench Gods anger but the bloud of Christ. For hee is the propitiation for our sinne Yet in some respects and as meanes the Lord doth appoint vnto vs that we might be capable of reconciliation these things are auailable First the duties of mortification as confession of sinne and iudging of our selues and examining of our hearts and liues If we acknowledge our sinnes he is faythfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and if we iudge our selues the Lord will giue ouer iudging vs if disobedient Israel will returne and know his iniquities the Lord will not let his wrath fall vpon him godly sorrow also is verie auailable to quench wrath If Ierusalem will wash her heart she shall be saued the Lord will heare the voyce of our weeping prayer also is of great vse and force for the Lord is a God that heareth prayer and the Prophet Zephanie sheweth that if the people can learne a language once to call vpon the name of the Lord in the sincerity of their hearts he will not poure vpon them that fierce wrath which shall certeinely fall vpon all the families that call not vpon his name Secondly faith in the bloud of Christ procureth reconciliation and forgiuenesse of the sinnes that are past through the patience of God especially the worke of faith whereby a Christian perceiuing Gods anger and encouraged with the support of Gods couenant and promise in Christ doth in all tendernesse of heart importune Gods free mercy and wrestle and striue with importunity casting himselfe vpon Christ for shelter and seriously setting himselfe against euery iniquity euen because there is hope Finally we may discerne that God is pacified diuerse wayes First by induction from the practise of the former rules for if we doe what God requires we may conclude and inferre we shall receiue what God promiseth Secondly it may be perceiued by Gods presence in the meanes If we finde our hearts vnloosed and the passages of the meanes againe opened that is a comfortatable testimony that the Lord is returned Thirdly it may bee perceiued by the witnesse of the spirit of Adoption speaking peace to our consciences and with vnutterable ioyes quie●ing and satisfying our hearts The vse followeth And first the doctrine of Gods wrath may greatly humble and astonish impenitent sinners Is the anger of the Lord kindled against thee how long then wilt thou be without innocency be not a mocker least thy bonds encrease art thou an vncleane person a railer a drunkard an vsurer a swearer a lier a profaner of Gods Saboa●hes a voluptuous epicure a carnall worldling or the like be not deceiued nor let any deceiue thee with vaine words crying peace peace dawbing with vntempered morter for assuredly the wrath of God for these things commeth vpon the children of disobedience And who knowes the power of his wrath Secondly seeing Gods wrath is so exceeding terrible and fierce blessed are all they that are deliuered from it in Iesus Christ. Wee should bee stirred vp to constant thankfulnesse because the Lord hath forgiuen vs the punishment of our sinnes so as now there is no condemnation to vs being in Christ Iesus Lastly seeing the Lords anger is so dreadfull we should all learne to walke before him in all vprightnesse and feare and trembling fencing our selues with the breast-plate of faith and the helmet of hope being in all things sober and watchfull taking heed to our selues that we be not hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne And thus of the wrath of God The second maine thing in this verse to be considered of is the persons vpon whom it fals viz. the children of disobedience And by children of disobedience he meaneth generally wicked and vnregenerate men Now wicked men are of two sorts Some are cleerely out of the Church and haue beene branded in seuerall ages with seuerall tearmes of distinction as now the infidels and before all the vncircumcised Gentiles Before the floud they were called sonnes of men Now others are in the Church and are children of God by creation generall vocation and externall profession but indeede are wicked and prophane Esaus The former sort were disobedient men and the later are disobedient children And these disobient children in the Church are of two sorts For some will not bee tied to liue in their fathers house but that they may the more
iust reuenge to the sauing of the person appeasing of Gods anger or the promoting of the kingdome of Christ. I say it is a godly passion For there are two sorts of naturall passions Some are so euill they can neuer be good as enuie Some are so naturall as they may be either good or euill as they agree or disagree with the law of God and such is anger I say iust zeale for I know that euerie zeale hath not alwaies either good cause or good effect I adde against sinne because it must not be our indignation at the person And wee may bee angrie and vexed at our owne sinnes as Paul was aswell as at the sinnes of others And reuenge also is the end of anger for so may a Christian be reuenged on himselfe as a fruite of godlie sorrow as also he may desire the iust reuenge of the magistrate vpon others the end must be to saue the person not to expresse our spleenes and to appoint Gods anger as Phineas did and others of Gods seruants and lastly to promote Christs kingdome by sauing a soule from sinne But it is vicious anger is here ment Vicious anger hath her degrees For there is 1. the offence a griefe of the heart it may be this is that the Apostle hath Ephes. 4.31 and is translated bitternesse 2. Inflamed anger or the inward working of this bitternesse or vexation or offence or greife 3. Outward rage neither are all men of one fit in their anger For some are quickly angrie and quickly appeased some are slow to anger and slow from anger Some are quickely inflamed but slowly pacified The best is slowly to kindle and quickly to bee satisfied but all are naught Now concerning vicious anger I propound 2. things principally to be considered 1. Reasons 2. Remedies against it Now for the first There are diuers things might perswade a Christian to make conscience of the mortification of anger and frowardnesse 1. The commandement of God which is expresse be not hastie in thy spirit to be angrie as Salomon recordeth it in the 7. of Ecclesiastes 2. The praises the Lord giues to men that can bridle their anger and the disgraces the holy Ghost casts vpon impatient persons As Prouerb 14.29 He that is slow to wrath is of great vnderstanding but he that is has●i● of spirit exalteth folly And againe Prouerb 19.11 It is the discretion of a man to deferre his anger it is his glorie to passe ouer a transgression And againe Prouerb 12.8 A man shall be commended according to his wisedome but he that is of a peruerse heart shal be despised And in the place of Ecclesiastes before alleaged he saith Anger resteth in the bosome of fooles 3. The nature of euill anger What is anger but the furie of the vncleane spirit the madnesse of the soule the vnrest of all the faculties a very beast within the heart of man 4. The effects of anger Which may be considered either more generally or more particularly And the particular euill effects are either internall or externall The internall effects are such as these 1. It blindes the minde the iust anger troubles the minde but vniust anger blindes it 2. It looseth the bowels of pittie mercie especially from the persons A man hath no affections neither for duties of pietie nor of mercy 3. It greiues the spirit of God 4. It lets in the Diuell into a mans heart The externall effects are these 1. It will interrupt praier as the Apostle Peter intimat● if there be frowardnesse through indiscretion or contempt in the familie that will interrupt praier and worke a negligence in Gods worship And therefore it is one thing the Apostle Paul expressely requires wee should looke to concerning praier namely That men pray as without doubling so without wrath 2. It is a great hinderance to the profit of hearing and therefore it is one of the Apostle Iames his rules that if we would profit by the word we should be slow to wrath 3. It doth notably shame a man and discouer and blaze abroad his folly for as Salomon obserueth he that is of a hasty minde exalteth folly and in the 12. chapter and 16. verse he saith a foole in a day may be knowne by his anger 4. Anger disables a man for societie for it is Gods commandement or aduise that we should make no friendship with an angry man nor goe with a furious man and as for other reasons least we learne his wayes and receiue destruction to our owne soules And in generall anger is the doore or gate of vice and therefore Dauid in the 37. Psalme saith Cease from anger leaue of wrath fret not thy selfe also to do euill as if he would imply that to abound in anger is to abound in sinne and it cannot be but a man must be guilty of much sinne that liues in fretting and passion and inward vnrest and Salomon saith plainly that a furious man aboundeth in transgressions besides anger brings Gods curse vpon a man as it is in Iob anger slayeth the foolish it bringeth many times great and sudden iudgments and as Salomon obserues a man of great wrath shall suffer punishment and if thou deliuer him yet thou must doe it againe Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ denounceth iudgment both temporall and eternall against vnaduised anger in the fifth of Mathew And this of the reasons The remedies against anger are of two sorts I. there are remedies for anger in our selues II. there are remedies for anger in others There are diuers things are good to represse and subdue and mortifie anger in our selues 1. from the coherence of these words with the former verse it appeares that the serious and frequent meditation of our miserie is a good meanes to cut downe the power and vnrulinesse of our passions 2. Sauing knowledge will make a man peaceable gentle easie to be intreated and the true reason why there is so much passion many times in the heart is because their is so little knowledge in the head for passion and folly are twins Thirdly to preuent anger or to restraine it it is good to take heed of medling with the strife that belongs not to vs. But carefully to mind and meddle with our owne businesse especially we should take heed of medling with foolish and indiscreet persons for he that contendeth with the foolish whether he rage or laugh there is no rest Fourthly we must not giue place to wrathc nor let it haue a vent by sudden and vnaduised words or by suffering our affections to increase in swelling and desire of reuenge we should silence our passions and resolue to suspect and restraine our words Anger smothered will languish but let out will flame vnto further mischiefe Fiftly we should diuert the course of our anger and spend the heate of our affections vpon our owne sinnes and it were
religious or politicall For religious truth being asked of our faith wee are ingenuously to professe it Now politicall truth is to be considered either as it is required in iudgment or as it is to be vsed in cases out of iudgment As for the truth before a Iudge it may not bee concealed when thou art called to answer the truth but in priuate conuersing wee are not alwaies bound to reueale all the truth for the precept Speake euery man the truth is an affirmatiue precept and so doth not binde alwaies and at all times and in all places Besides charitie bindes vs to conceale and couer many infirmities and a wise man keeps in some part till afterwards and besides it is apparant men are not bound to discouer their secret sinnes to all men Samuel also is taught to conceale a part of the truth when he went to anoint Dauid And thus of the catologue of Iniuries Seeing you haue put off the old man with his workes In these words with the verses that follow to the 12th is conteined three reasons to inforce the mortification of iniuries I. They are the works of the old man and they haue by profession put off the old man and so they should do his works II. They are now in the state of grace they are new men and therefore haue new manners they are by the meanes renued in knowledge and therefore ought to grow in practise euen in the mortification of what remaines of corruption they are renewed after the image of Christ and Christs image is the patterne of all holinesse and they must therefore leaue those sinnes because how like soeuer they bee to the humors and dispositions of the most men yet they are not found in the Image of Christ. III. God is vnpartially righteous and iust if men minde not mortification he cares not for them though they were Iewes circumcised freemen and contrariwise if they do conscionably striue after the holinesse of Christ and the mortification of sinnes he will accept them though they were Graecians Scythians bond c. In these words is heedfully to be noted the matter to bee auoyded both the old man and his works 2. the maner imployed in the metaphor put off with the time haue and the persons yee The old man is by some taken to be their old condition of life in the time of Idolatry by others to be their custome and habit in sinne but it is generally by the most taken to be the corruption of nature and inborne prauitie that vicious humor and ill disposition that naturally is in euery one of vs it is the image of the first Adam in our hearts This corruption is here said to be the man because it is seated in euery part of man and because it rules and frames a man and because it liues in man so as sinne onely seemes to be aliue and the man dead and because God will take notice of nothing in the sinner but his sinne 2 The old man partly in respect of the first Adam whose sinne is ours by propagation and who is called ould to distinguish him from the second Adam and partly in respect of our state of corruption which in the renewed estate we change so that our condition after calling is said to be new and our disposition before calling said to be old This corruption may be said to be ould also by the effects for in godly men it waxeth old and withereth more and more daily by the power of Christ in them and in wicked men it spends the strength and vigor and power of the faculties of the soule and makes him more and more withered and deformed in Gods sight and withall it hasten● old age and death vpon their bodies also in some men sinne may be said to be old in repect of continuance this is most fearefull age in any corruption is a most grieuous circumstance of aggrauation it is best not to sinne at all and the next to get quickly out of it Thus of his nature now of his workes The works of the old man are in generall workes of darknesse of iniquitie of the flesh vaine vnfruitfull corrupt abhominable deceiueable shamefull and tend to death And now particularly if we would know what he doth and how he is imployed we must vnderstand that he giues lawes to the members against the law of God and the minde that he frames obiections and lets against all holy duties that he striues to br●ng the soule into bondage and captiuitie vnder imperious lusts that he inflames the desires of the heart against the spirit that he infects our vaine generation and works both sinne and wrath for our posteritie but more especially his workes are either inward or outward inwardly he workes Atheisme impatience contempt carnall considence hypocrisie he forges and frames continually and multiplies euill thoughts he works lusts of all sorts he works anger rage malice griefe euill suspitions and the like Outwardly he works all sorts of disorders impieties vnrighteousnesse and intemperance A catalogue of his outward works are set downe in the Epistle to the Galathian he is heere in the coherence described to be couetous filthy wrathfull cursed and lying and all these are well called his works because he rests not in euill dispositions but will burst out into action besides it is his trade ●o sinne and they are well called his works because they are properly a mans owne for till a man repent he hath nothing his owne but his sinne and it is to be obserued that his works indefinitely must be put away as if the holy ghost would imply that all his works were nought for his best works are infected with the viciousnesse of his person or else they are not warranted in the word or they are not finished or the end was not good or the manner not good or they were wrought too late or being out of Christ they were not presented by Christ vnto God in whom only they can be accepted Thus of the matter to bee reformed the manner followes Put off The faithfull are said to put of the old man six waies 1 In signification or sacramentally and so in baptisme 2 In profession or outward acknowledgment and so we professe to leaue off the practise of sin 3ly by Iustification and so the guilt of sinne is put off 4ly by relation and so in our head Christ Iesus he is euery way already perfitly put off 5ly by Hope and so we beleeue he shall be wholy remooued at the last day 6ly by Sanctification and so he is put off but in part and inchoatiuely the last way is heere principally ment Now in respect of Sanctification the old man and his works are put away first in the word for so Christians are said to be cleane by the word and to be sanctified by the word The word first begins the worke of reformation it informes renewes chaseth away the
affections and lusts of sinne c. and then secondly the Christian at home puts him away by confession and godly sorrow and the diuorce of daily practise of reformation this is in effect that which is signified in the other metaphor of crucifying the old man for to crucifie him is to lift him vp on the crosse of Christ and to naile him with the application of Gods threatnings which causeth the paines of godly sorrow Haue Q. Can men put of the old man in this life Ans. They may by inchoation not perfectly Q. But when may wee haue the comfort of it that the old man is put of and crucified in vs. Ans When he is so subdued that he raignes not for to take the benefit of the word crucified to crucifie is not absolutely and outright to kill and therefore it is said in the Creed Christ was dead after he had said he was crucified to note a further degree Now then as I conceiue of it sin is crucified when wee make our natures smart for it so repenting of our sinne as we allow no sinne for to crucifie a man is to leaue no member free prouided that we be sure that the ould man be so pierced that he will dye of it though he be not presently dead Yee The persons are indefinitely set downe to note that it is a duty required of all sorts of men to put of the old man and this worke it is required of great men of learned men of wise men of young men in a word of all men without exception The vses follow And first we may here informe our selues concerning the necessitie of mortification there is in vs such corruption of nature and such works of corruption as if they be not mortified they will certainly mortifie vs. Secondly heere may be collected matter of confutation and that of Popish antiquitie for euery man carries that about with him that may prooue that a thing may be ancient and yet vile Thirdly how can the most of vs escape but the reproofes of God must needs fall vpon vs for euery man lookes to the mending of his house and his lands and his apparell c. but who lookes to the mending of his nature euery man hath courage to put away an euill seruant and ●n adulterous wife but where are the people that will resolutely set vpon the diuorce of sinne men may be deceiued but the truth of God will remaine vnchangeable if we haue not put of the old man with his deceiueable affections and works we haue not after all this hearing learned Christ as the truth is in him but when I speake of putting of I meane not that sinne should be put of as men put of their garments with a purpose to put them on againe after a certaine time Vers. 10. And haue put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the Image of him that created him In this verse is conteined the second reason to inforce mortification taken from their new estate in grace The reason in it selfe intreats of the new birth and describes it by shewing what it is 1. in generall it is the putting on of the new man 2. in particular it is the renewing of the minde with knowledge and of the whole man after the image of God and Christ. The maine generall doctrine of the verse is that all that are accepted of God in Iesus Christ haue put on the new man or are made new creatures And for the further opening of this great point I consider three things First the necessitie of the new birth 2. what it hath in it 3. the manner by which it is effected and then I come to the vse For the first those places of Scripture most euidently prooue it is of absolute necessitie The Apost to the Galat saith neither circumcision nor vncircumcision auaileth any thing but a new creature to the Eph he sheweth that if we be taught as the truth is in Christ Iesus then to put of the old man and to put on the new are as the maine principles of all sauing doctrine and to the Corinthians he saith If any man be in Christ Iesus let him be a new creature and our Sauiour Christ in the 3. of Iohn is peremptory except a man be borne againe he can neuer enter into the kingdom of heauen Now for the second Whosoeuer is a new creature or hath put on the new man it is certaine he is new 1. in his nature 2. in his obedience Hee is new in his nature and that will appeare after sound tryall in fower things for first he hath new gifts as the gifts of knowledge or discerning the gift of prayer or as the Prophet calls it of supplications the gift of vprightnesse or a spirit without guile yea the Apostle saith they were not destitute of any heauenly gift 2 Hee hath new delights for he feeles the ioyes of the holy ghost and that in new things in which he was neuer wont to delight before as in the law of God in prayer in the sacraments c. and also in new persons for now all his delight is in the excellent ones that truly feare God and no more in carnall persons yea and in new times too for he was neuer wont to reioyce in the time of affliction but now he findes maruellous ioy euen in tribulation 3. Hee hath new sorrowes also they are not now so much for losses shame sicknesse or the like as for sinne or Gods spirituall iudgments or the afflictions of Gods children 4 He hath new desires also as after puritie of nature pardon of sinne softnesse of heart the presence of God successe of the meanes audience in prayer and the comming of Christ and the saluation of Israel and the like And as he is new in his nature so is hee new in his obedience also and that if we respect either manner or the matter or the end if we respect the manner or the matter or the end if we respect the manner of his doing Gods worke it is first with consecration of his soule and body to Gods seruice 2. It is with delight he loues to be Gods seruant 3. It is in Christian simplicitie and harmlesnesse and godly purenesse and strictnesse Now secondly if wee respect the matter of his obedience he is exceedingly changed and renewed for now he hath respect not to one or two commandements but to all Gods commandements he would be sanctified throughout he labours for inward holinesse as well as outward and as he is altered in his seruice of God so is he in his calling too for he walkes more conscionably towards all men and hath learned to practise his generall calling in his particular And thirdly for the ends of his obedience his praise is not now of men but of God his
And so notes the dignitie of loue aboue all other vertues for it is indeed more excellent both in respect of causation as they say in Schooles because it begets the rest as the efficient cause and for the preseruation of it other vertues are practised or the finall cause of them as also it is aboue the rest in acceptation whether we respect God or men And thirdly it is aboue the rest in respect of continuance And this may serue to reprooue our great neglect of so noble a grace and it may teach vs in our praiers to remember to pray for this and in our practise to prouoke vnto loue A Cauill of the Papists must bee auoided heere For they absurdly reason thus If loue be aboue all vertues then it is loue that makes vs iust in Gods sight But for answer we may easily satisfie our selues with this that before men and in conuersing with men loue is aboue all But before God faith is aboue all loue is aboue faith onely in some respects as in continuance but faith is aboue loue in iustification Put on Loue is not naturall t' is a vertue that in in the trueth of it is wonderderfull rare in the world for man is vnto man naturally a wolfe a foxe a beare a tigre a lion yea a very deuill and that is the reason why men are so constant in malice it is naturall with them and this is the reason why vnity and louing concord is found in no calling amongst men Loue Loue is of diuers kinds there is naturall ciuill morall and religious loue it is naturall loue for a man to loue himselfe his parents kindred c. This ciuill loue that is framed in vs by the Lawes of men by authority from God whereby we are brought not to violate the rules of Iustice or society In morall loue that loue of friends is of eminent respect but it is religious or Christian loue is meant heere Christian loue is carried both towards God and towards men and both may be heere meant For the very loue of God may be required as needfull in our conuersing with men because we can neuer loue men aright till wee first loue God and besides we are bound in our carriage to shew our loue to God by zeale for his glory and auoyding sinne in our callings for the loue wee beare to him Sure it is that the true loue of God is exceeding needfull to be put on as a most royall robe I say the true loue of God and therefore I aduise all sorts of men as to labour for it so to try themselues whether this loue of God be right in them if we loue God wee receiue them that come in his name and the loue of the world doth not raigne in vs and wee are much in thinking of God and godlinesse for we often thinke of what wee loue and wee loue the word of God and in aduersity we runne first to God for helpe denying our selues to bring glory to God subiecting our wills to his will glorying in the hope of his mercy and it is certaine also if we loue God aright we desire his presence both of grace and glory And this loue will compell vs to holinesse causing vs to hate what he hates and to obey his commandements and besides kindnesses from God will wonderfully inflame vs and content vs. The loue to men is loue of enemies or brotherly loue of Gods children Christians are bound to loue their very enemies and this kind of loue must be put on as well as the other onely let vs aduisedly consider what the loue of enemies hath in it When God requires vs to loue our enemies hee doth not require vs to loue their vices or to hold needlesse society with their persons or to further them in such kindnesses as might make them more wicked or to relinquish the defence of our iust cause but to loue is not to returne euill for euill neither in words or deeds and to pray for them and to supply their necessities as we haue occasion ouercomming their euill with goodnesse and in some cases to be extraordinarily humbled for them But I thinke the loue of brethren is principally heere meant this is a fire kindled by the sanctifying spirit of God this was intended in our election this prooues our faith this nourisheth the mysticall body of Christ this loue is without dissimulation it is diligent labouring loue it is harmeles and in offensiue it woundeth not by suspitious prouocations or scandalls it is not mercenary for as God is not to be loued for reward though he be not loued without reward so we must loue men not for their good turnes they do vs but for the good graces God hath giuen them And we should shew our loue in vsing our gifts for the best good of the body and manifest our compassion and fellow feeling by counsell and admonitions and consolations and alwaies of edification and by workes of mercy auoiding contention and couering the infirmities one of another Thus of the dignity and nature of loue the vse of it followes which is The bond of perfection Loue is said to be the bond of perfection 3. waies 1. Because it is a most perfect bond and so it is an Hebraisme for all vertues are not as it were collected in loue all other vertues will soone be vnloosed vnlesse they be fastned in loue neither doth it onely tye vertues together but it giues them their perfection moouing them and perfecting them and making them accepted And it is most perfect because it is most principall among vertues nothing is in this life well composed that is not directed hither But let none mistake he doth not shew heere how wee be made perfect before God but how wee might conuerse perfectly amongst men And so the summe of this sense is that all should be well with vs in liuing one with another if loue flourish amongst vs perfection consisteth in loue by way of bond Secondly it is a bond of perfection because it is the bond that ties together the Church which is the beauty and perfection of the whole world Thirdly it is a bond of perfection as it leades vs to God who is perfection it selfe yea by loue God is ioyned to man and dwells in him The vse of all is seeing loue is of this nature vse dignity and perfection therefore we should labour to be rooted in loue euen euery way firmely setled in it And to this end we should labour more to mortifie our owne selfe-loue and the care for our owne ease profit credit c. And this may wonderfully also shame vs for those defects are found in vs. It may greatly reprooue in vs that coldnesse of affection that is euen in the better sort and those frequent ianglings and discords and that fearefull
is the principall meanes not onely to make vs religious and holie in our behauiour towards God but also to make vs righteous iust and amiable in our carriage towards men It is the Word that makes vs 1. New creatures 2. Humble 3. Meeke Psalm 45.4 where it is called the word of meekenesse not because it requires it and containeth discourse of the praises of it but by effect because it makes men so 4. Patient and long suffering Reuel 3.10 The word of my patience It begets patience yea such patience as Christ will owne yea such as by influence comes from Christ by meanes of the word 5. Clement able to for beare and forgiue 6. Louing able to expresse in carriage the affections and duties of loue 7. Peaceable Esai 2. 2.4 The word shall iudge all strife so as men shall not onely lay aside the effects and meanes of contention and hostility but become by the power of the worde willing to serue one another in loue yea to abide the labour of loue noted by mattockes and sithes No worke so base or laborious but godly men perswaded by the word will vndertake them for the good and peace of the Church and their brethren I might instance in the rest of the vertues but these shall suffice This should informe vs concerning the causes of the viciousnesse of the liues of the most it is because they so stubornly rebel against the Word either refusing to heare it or hardning their heart against the working of it And secondly if wee finde our corruptions in our selues to get head and make vs not onely a burthen to our selues but an offence to our brethren wee should come to the word and to Christs Ministers for there wee may finde helpe if we will be aduised and if our seruant and children in their carriage be disordered we should bring them to Gods house that there they may bee framed to a greater care of their behauiour in our house Thus of the Coherence This verse in it selfe containes an exhortation concerning the word of God and thus he exhorts to the right vse First of the word in generall Secondly of one part of the word which is the Psalmes Concerning the word in generall heere is to be considered First the Author of it Word of Christ. Secondly the manner of entertainement of the word Let it dwell in you plenteously in all wisdome Thirdly the end or vse of it should bee put too First to teach in what we know not Secondly to admonish in what we doe not Word of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word is taken sometimes for Christ himselfe Iohn 1.1 And so it is true that we should labour that the word Christ should dwell in vs. Sometimes for Preaching Act. 20.7 and so it is true that wee should grow so carefull and skilfull in remembring the Sermons wee heare that our hearts should be stored with riches of that kinde Sometimes for memorable sayings Act. 2.22 20.35 1 Tim. 4.9 2 Tim. 2.11 1 Titus 3.6 Heb. 7.28 Rom. 13.9 And so it is true that a Christian should be so familiarlie acquainted with Scriptures that all the memorable sayings in them should be ready in their memories But to come neerer by the word of Christ some vnderstand the counsels and exhortations of Christ concerning the contemning of the world to the intent to deuote our selues to the contemplation of heauenly things Some vnderstand the promises in Scripture concerning Christ or to be had in him Some vnderstand that part of the Scripture which Chist by his owne mouth vttered It is true that in euery of these a Christian should bee exceeding rich But I take it that all these senses are too straite and narrow for this place By the word of Chirst therfore I vnderstand the whole word of God contained in both the old and new Testament And this is said to be the word of Christ foure waies First as Christ is the subiect of it the summe of the word is Christ. Secondly as it is the proper inheritance and riches of the body of Christ the dowrie he hath bestowed vpon his Church Thirdly as he is the conseruing cause of it Fourthly as he is the Author of it and so I take it heere principally to be meant Christ is the Author of the word First in respect of inspiration Secondly in respect of Commission to his Ambassadors he doth not onely indite the Ambassage but giues Commission to the Ambassadors Thirdly in respect of confirmation externally by the signes that follow it and internallie by the seale of the spirit Fourthly in respect of personall promulgation of it in that in the old Testament in humane shape hee appeared to declare it to Adam Abraham Iacob and the Patriarkes and also by visions to the Prophets and in the new Testament by incarnation taking truely our nature did by liuely voice in his owne person preach the Gospell to men Fifthly in respect of energie or the power and efficacie of the word which wholly depends vpon Christ and is shewed by the growing of the word notwithstanding all oppositions and that it cannot be bound though the Ministers of it suffer and in the difference of power betweene Christs Ministers and hirelings yea hence it is so liuely and mighty in operation that it discernes and discouers the verie secrets of men and telles tales of the hearers The vse is either more generall or more speciall more generall either for information to satisfie vs concerning the hard sayings in Scripture and the experience of the truth of that Iohn 8.43 viz. that wicked men cannot heare the words of Christ. It comes from the soueraigne maiestie and secret excellencie of the word and the spirituall nature of it as the word of Christ remoued from the sense of the carnall reason and fleshly affections of vnregenerate men And also this serues for instruction and that either negatiuely or affirmatiuely Negatiuely the vse is therefore take heede of sinning against the word of Christ and as men sinne against the Word many waies so principally sixe waies First by contemning of it Secondly by betraying it to Satan letting him steale it out of our hearts Thirdly by choaking it with cares and lusts Fourthly by making it of none effect by Traditions Fiftly by a proud challenging of the knowledge of it to our selues Sixtly by being ashamed of our obedience or profession of the words of Christ when we are amongst sinfull and wicked men Affirmatiuely it may teach vs foure things 1 To receiue the word of God with all humility and meekenesse 2 To receiue it with faith 3 To glorifie the word of God which we doe First when we ascribe the praise not to men but to Christ. Secondly when we esteeme it more then the wordes of the greatest men 4 To be carefull of our carriage and practise that
in wisedome Lastly saluation is farre from the wicked because they seeke not Gods statutes the euidence of the hope of a better life is remooued from them so as speaking from their owne sence they auouch it that no man can be sure of eternall life to himselfe and if in the generall the prophane neglect of the word be thus sought out and iudged of God then surely those persons must needs be in great danger that neuer opened their dores to the word neuer taught their children and seruants scarce euer had a bible in their houses but especially such as shunne the word as a true rocke of offence Yea many of Gods Children may be iustly rebuked in this that they are so farre from shewing that the word hath dwelt plenteously in them that whereas for time and the plenty and power of the meanes they might haue beene teachers they haue need againe to be taught the very principles And they shew it in that they are so inexpert and vnskilfull in the word of righteousnesse The second generall vse is for information See the admirable largenesse of the word and the perfectnes aboue all other things vnder the sunne it is good for worship in the temple it is good for our affaires in the family it is of vse in prosperity and in aduersity it fits for the profit of all sorts of men at all times and in all places and so doth nothing else in the world The third generall vse is for instruction The meditation of the intertainement of the worde in all these words required should teach vs to open our Churches open our houses yea our hearts and all for the word And to this end to consecrate our selues to the study of the word in all the meanes both publike and priuate Ob. But if I should it will be in vaine I haue such an ill memory c. Ans. The beginning of the word is truth and men should find by experience the contrary to their feares if they in sincerity fought vnto God in the word and as for ill memory we must know that a good memory is the gift of God as well as a good heart and no man hath it naturally wicked men may haue large memories but not sanctified to containe holy things and therefore if men would seeke to God in vprightnesse of desire whatsoeuer they lost yet the iudgement or answer of God in the word preached or by reading or conference which resolueth their doubts pointeth at the meanes to redresse their corruptions c. should not be wholly forgotten The iudgements of his righteousnesse endure for euer that part of knowledge that particularly answers their desires or the experience of their want in themselues this shall be deeply imprinted in them by God so as the vertue thereof shall neuer be lost To conclude seeing the holy Ghost requires all carefull intertainement of the word we should do that vnto it that we would do for the entertaining of some great man into our houses 1. make cleane the roome of our hearts purge our hypocrisie malice c. 2. When the word is come in molest it not take heed of strange affections passions and lusts 3. Receiue it with ioy and expresse all the signes of ioy The last generall vse is for consolation vnto all such as loue the word They should incourage themselues and say with Dauid thy statutes shall bee my song so long as I continue in the house of my Pilgrimage Ob. But our inward desires and delights in the word are mixed with outward disgraces and scornes of men we are reproched slandered rebuked c. Ans. Hearken vnto me ye that know righteousnesse not ye that talke of it or heare them that teach it but yee that know indeed what sincerity meanes and ye of the people in whose hearts are my lawes as if God would wish them to looke vp and see the great reward of their well doing Ob. But they might say we are tanted and threatned and disgraced Ans. Feare not the reproach of men nor be afraid of their rebukes Ob. But we see that wicked scorners scape vnpunished and are in better credit doing ill then we doing well Ans. though God doe not by sudden iudgements destroy them all at once yet he promiseth that his curse shall secretly and insensibly eate them as the moth God doth daily iudge them though we see it not and for the faithfull their righteousnesse shall neuer be taken away by the reproaches of men but it will indure for euer c. Thus of the vses in generall From the particular consideration of each of the words diuerse speciall vses may be made Dwell First if the word must dwell with vs it should teach vs to practise what we are here exhorted get the word into our houses let it so dwell with vs that nothing sound more in a Christian house then the word that is to liue comfortably This is to liue in the shadow of the almighty in the very light of Gods countenance A house without the word is a very dungeon of darknesse to exercise our selues in the Law it will giue our hearts rest in the daies of euill The Fathers commandement and the mothers instruction would leade our children and seruants when they walke it would watch for them when they sleepe and when they wake it would talke with them it would be a lanterne and the very way of life to them It would keepe them from the strange Woman there would not be such filthinesse in many houses as now commonly appears to be What can better preserue Iacob from confusion or his face from being pale then if he might see his children the worke of Gods hand framed and fitted by the word in regeneration and the duties of new obedience this would make religious parents to sanctifie Gods name euen to sanctifie the holy one and with singular incouragement from the God of Israell Isa. 29.22.23 In you Secondly in that the People are made the subiect persons to bee exhorted heereunto it plainely confutes the opinion and practise of the Papists that either hide the word in a strange tongue or prohibite priuate men from the domesticall and daily vse of it But the Apostle doth not enuy it in the Lord● people that the word should dwell plenteously in them as well as in Cleargy men Plenteously 3. In that he requires the word should not onely dwell with vs but for measure be plenteously there it should teach vs in practise to endeuor it but for explication of this vse I consider of two questions to answer them Quest. 1. What must we doe that the word might be in vs plenteously and the knowledge of it abound Ans. Sixe things are to practised 1. We must walke at liberty freeing our heads from worldly cares lusts and delights 2. We must auoid euil company and say with Dauid
chiefe good or mans eternall felicitie But I thinke there needs not any curious distinction it may suffice vs that there is varietie of Psalmes in Scripture and God allowes vs the vse of euery kinde Thirdly the property of the Psalmes they are Spirituall both because they are indited by the spirit and because they make vs more spirituall in the due vse of them From hence then we may learne these things 1 That singing of Psalmes is Gods ordinance binding all sorts of men Ephes. 6.19 Iam. 5.13 Psalm 66.1.2 92.1 135.3 a part of our goodnesse and a most comely thing 2 That a Christian should chiefely recreate himselfe in singing of Psalmes Iam. 5.13 God doth not allow vs other recreations to shoulder out this as the most doe 3 That we should sing Psalmes in our houses aswell as our Churches both for daily exercise Psalm 101.1.2 and when Christians meet together 1 Cor. 14.26 Ephes. 5.19 The manner followes there are foure things required of vs in singing of Psalmes First we should teach and admonish in the vse of them and that either our selues by considering the matter or others as the Ministers in appointing of Psalmes for the Congregation or the Master of the Family or when Christians meet there should be choise of such Psalmes as may instruct or comfort or rebuke according to the occasion there is edifying euen in appointing of Psalmes 1 Cor. 14.26 Secondly we must sing with grace this is diuersely interpreted some vnderstand it of the dexterity that should be vsed in singing to affect our selues or others some take it to be that inward comelinesse right order reuerence or delight of the heart in singing some would haue it signifie thankesgiuing But I thinke to sing with grace is to exercise the graces of the heart in singing wee must sing with holy ioie with trust in Gods mercies with a holy commemoration of Gods benefits yea with the praier and desires of our hearts that our wordes in singing may bee acceptable Thirdly we must sing with our hearts not with our tongues onlie outwardly for ostentation to sing with our hearts is to sing with vnderstanding with sense and feeling Hence we are said to prepare our hearts before we sing and it is to bee obserued that Dauid bids his tongue awake noting that he obserued in men a lethargie not a hoarsnesse of voice but a slumber in heart when they vsed the voice Fourthly we must sing to the Lord that is both to Gods glorie and in sense of Gods presence and vpon a holy remembrance of Gods blessings This is to sing to his name The vse is first for instruction when we are merry to sing Psalmes yea to account this as heauenly melody a precious perfume for our Chambers a holy homage to God the calues of our lipes yea we should resolue against all the prophane contempt of the world to praise God thus while we liue and to this ende wee should striue against the obiections and backwardnesse of our owne natures for the flesh will obiect against singing of Psalmes aswell as against praying reading c. Secondly for reproofe of such as set their delight in fleshly lusts and sports in dancing gaming etc. in singing of carolles ballads filthy rimes c. all which delights are so farre from being spirituall that they make our hearts farre more fleshly and carnall yea it reproues the best of vs for want of the right manner in the vse of singing in all the foure things beefore which wee should bee humbled for as for any other our sinnes Thus of the 16. Verse Vers. 17 And whatsoeuer yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him This Verse containes the 2. generall rule to be obserued in our conuersation and it is an exhortation to the minding of the right end in all our actions in the former verse he tooke order for the meanes of holy life heere hee takes order for the end of it d In generall vnto the goodnesse of the action a good end is essentially required for though a good intention make not the action good yet without a good intention the action cannot bee accepted as good in Gods sight It is a good thing to heare and follow Christ but not good in the Capernaits that follow for the loaues Or in the Pharisees that heare to carpe or carrie tales and informe against him It is a good action to vse our knowledge but ceaseth to be good in vs when it puffeth vp and is done for vaine ostentation It is good to receiue the Sacraments but yet Circumcision was not good either as the sonnes of Iacob required it nor as the King and his Sonnes receiued it Workes of holy and religious seruices are good but when men come to Church on the Sabbaths to make amends for their sinnes on the weeke daies it ceaseth to be good to them It is good to honour Gods Ministers but where men honor them either to keepe their own credit with the people as Saul honoured Samuel or that they may excuse them as in the Parable such honour is not good Works of mercie are good but being done for praise of men or to merit by them they come vnder a negatiue precept giue not your Almes It is good to forbeare on another but not good in such men as forbeare onely for want of power or oportunity to reuenge and therefore we should informe our selues better and as we would haue God to accept or blesse vs to get Gods ende to our actions Thus of the generall In this verse the end of well-doing is two waies considered First as it is the end of intention that is that we should propound and aime at as the motiue and marke of our indeauours and that is ordered and required in these wordes Whatsoeuer yee doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus Secondly as it is the end of consummation 1. that by which wee finish our workes and that is required in these words giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him In short the ende of intention is the glory of God in Christ the ende of consummation is the giuing of thankes when wee haue done our indeauours In the first part I consider 1 What should bee the maine end of our actions Doe all in the name of Christ. 2 How we are tyed to it First for persons Yee Secondly for kinds of imploiment in word and deed Thirdly for extent whatsoeuer yee doe Doe all Doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus Heere foure things are required of vs. First that all be done in the assurance of the loue of Christ that we be sure that we know Christ as we know a man by his name that when wee goe to to doe Gods worke we bee first sure of Christs reward
answers when hee is angry Prou. 15. 4. By forbearing passion or frowardnesse euen with others in his sight 5. Making him her couering when they are abroad but many women are so intemperate and wilfull that a man might as soone hide the winde with his fist or oyle in his hand as couer the infirmities of his wife Prouerbs 27.15.16 6. By liuing quietly without contention shee must not disquiet him Fourthly her labor her labor is of 2. sorts first to appoint vnto the family and ouersee their waies Prou. 31.27 Secondly she must labor with her own hands Prouerbs 13.27.19 and this labour of her hands is prescribed with sixe rules 1 She must not spend moneths or years in staying from some imployment she could like to make a calling but she must presently seeke by all meanes to finde out labour she seeketh wooll and flaxe 2 Shee must not stand vpon finer workes as scorning baser imployment but be content to set her hands to any labour that is meet thus shee spinneth and seeketh wooll and flaxe Pro. 31.13.19 3 She must not spend her time in working of toyes or curious things good for nothing but to shewe skill and weare out time but about profitable things for the family as carpets vers 22. sheets vers 24. the cloathing of her family her husband and her children vers 21.23 4 Shee must not lye a bed till nine or tenne a clocke but she must rise while it is yet night vers 15. and her candle is not to be put out by night vers 18. 5 She must not be fickle and vnconstant to change from work to worke to no profit beginning many things and finishing little or nothing but against all wearines or other impediments she must gird her loynes with strength and strengthen her armes 6 Lastly all must be done cheerefully not grudgingly vers 13. The fifth thing is Submission Eph. 5.22 and she must submit her selfe 1 To her husbands directions liue by the Laws prescribed her by her husband Eph. 5.23 as the Church doth teach and liue by the word of Christ else no true Church Thus the woman asketh leaue to goe to the Prophet 2. Kin. 4.22 And the wife is charged not to feast without consent 1. Cor. 7.4 And thus also she must receiue directions for the affaires of the familie 2 To his restraints so as she be contented to be restrained of her ease will desires delights c. Thy desires shall be subiect to thy husband Gen. 3.19 Thus the Church must deny her owne reason profit pleasure c. and submit her selfe to Christ Ephes. 5.23 Thus must the wife cast about how to please her husband 1. Cor. 7.34 Thus of what it is 2 I consider what it is not or what the wife is not bound to though shee must be subiect In generall their subiection doth not lead them into bondage and make them slaues and vassalls to them they remaine still their companions and yoake-fellowes In particular there are some things spirituall some things domesticall some things in her ciuill carriage from which shee is not restrained by her subiection In matters of religion she cannot bee forced to neglect the meanes to saue her soule the vnbeleeuing husband cannot compell the wife to forsake her faith and religion and the meanes thereof to please him Againe though her sexe barre her from instruction in the Church and her husbands authority barre her from sole instruction in the family yet notwithstanding vnder her husband she may instruct her children Pro. 6.20 and familie Pro. 31.26 Besides though her husband were neuer so great wise Lordly c. yet she may admonish him and he ought to be crossed of his owne course and will by her as Abraham by Sarah at Gods appointment who charged him to heare her in what she said to doe it Gen. 21.12 In domesticall matters she is not subiected to his tyranny and blowes nor is she bound to beare with or consent to or conceale his whoredomes shee is not bound to imitate his example or obey his will to doe that that is ill And lastly her subiection doth not bind her to deliuer her body when shee is apart for her disease Leuit. 18.19 Ezech. 8.6 In ciuill matters I instance in one She is not vtterly barred out from works of mercy for though she may not take of his substance to spend it no not in workes of piety and mercy yet of her owne labours shee may take to giue to the poore or for pious vses Pro. 31.20 Thus of what not 3 That women may performe this subiection 1. They must keep home 2. They must seeke this ability of God for hee giues the graces of the wife Nature makes her a woman election a wife but to be prudent and subiect is of the Lord Prou. 19.14 and there shee must seeke it of God 3. They must preserue and keepe warme in their hearts the loue of their husbands for all disobedience ariseth of want of loue Lastly they must consider the reasons and incouragements to subiection 1 He is thy head and therefore be subiect 1. Cor. 11.3 2. If the shame of men will not mooue thee to bee subiect yet haue power on thine head because of the Angells 1. Corinth 11.10 but especially consider the encouragements It should waigh much with them that God hath imposed such a free and ingenuous subiection It is not boundlesse when they may be still companions 2. That God that requires them to be subiect chargeth husbands to vse them well and kindly to accept their obedience 3. God hath valued the price of a good wife and set the rate to be aboue pearles Prou. 31 10. Finally their labour in the Lord shall not bee lost for they are much set by of God 1. Pet. 3.4 he will blesse them with the fruit of their wombe Psal. 113.9 and 127.3 yea the saluation of their soules may be furthered by the right performance of family duties Thus of the things required viz be subiect The manner how it is required followes Bee subiect indefinitely and so sheweth that they must be subiect 1. Not outwardly but in spirit Mal. 2.15 2. Not abroad onely but at home 3. Not sometimes but constantly alwaies 4. Not in some things but in euery thing Ephes. 5.24 5. Not for feare or shame but for conscience sake and voluntarily Heere I may take in the distinction subiection is two-fold 1. by Gods institution and so wiues are subiect in that they are commaunded to bee so and God hath taken preheminence from them 2. By will or the conscience cheerefully yeelding obedience to Gods will and thus onely good wiues are subiect Thus of the duty charged vpon them 3 The persons to whom it is due followes To your husbands These words may be considered exclusiuely and inclusiuely they exclude all others she is not to be subiect to her seruants or children or the strange woman brought in by the husband and so also they include
should teach all to repent euen for the sinnes of their youth Psa. 25. For they were then tied to please God aswell as afterwards 4 That God will be pleased and will accept the indeauours and conscionable cares and obedience euen of children this is a comfort to children that though they cannot please wayward parents yet they shall please God and againe it reproues froward parents Is God pleased and art thou displeased Doth God loue and like the desires and endeauours of this childe and doest thou dislike Thus of childrens duty the Parents duty followes Fathers prouoke not your children to anger least they be discouraged Doctrine From the coherence Parents must performe their dutie to their children it is not an easie thing to be a Father and Mother in performance of fatherly and motherly duties Prouoke not D. Men are in general here to learne that it is not enough to abstaine from sin but they must abstaine from al prouocations to sin It is not enough to abstaine from whoredome but men must abstaine from wanton attire from suspected places from filthy speaches from chābering wantonnes not enough to abstaine from murther but men must abstaine from bitter and prouoking words It is not enough to absteine from Idolatry but men must absteine from all the monuments and occasions of Idolatrie and therefore men must absteine from all marriage with Papists and from making of images of the trinity c. If men would auoid periurie they must take heed of common swearing So ministers must not onely call for peace and vnity but they must take heed of prouocations to discord when all is at peace Thus of the generall The words of this verse are a dehortation and therein is First the duty of parents Secondly the reason of it Parents All Parents are tied to performe their dueties to their children none are too good to doe it Vse for reproofe of such women as thinke themselues too good to nurse their owne children and of such Fathers as turne the Care of their children wholly to others Prouoke to wrath Heere I note the manner of setting downe their duty and the matter The dutie of parents is negatiuely set downe to teach that parents must not thinke onely of their sinnes against God and abroad to others but they may be guilty of much sinne in trespassing against their owne children if parents were otherwise neuer so honest or religious yet the carelesse discharge of their duty to their children may much prouoke God and will certainely be found on their score if they repent not Quest. But why is the dutie of parents in this place so sparingly set downe but in one branch of it and that negatiuely Ans. It is not to allow Parents to be lesse carefull but it may bee the Apostle spares them heere because in respect of other relations they are charged before and after as husbands and maisters Againe it may bee the Apostle would haue children to know they haue not that liberty to inquire into their parents faults or to reckon it as a part of their skill to find them out parents shall account to God but not to their children Thus of the manner of setting their duty downe the matter followes Prouoke not Parents fault two waies either by too much seuerity or by too much indulgence the former is heere restrained Againe the prouocation is two-fold either to sinne or to passion it is a most cursed thing for parents to prouoke their children to sinne by counselling them to euill waies or incouraging them to lewd courses This the Apostle holds too horrible vile for any professing religion or the feare of God and therefore mentions prouocation to anger Concerning this prouocation to anger I consider three things First how parents prouoke their children Secondly what they must doe that they bee not prouoked Thirdly what is not forbidden in these words Parents prouoke their children first by word secondly by deed 1. By word three waies First by burthening them with vniust and vnmeete precepts Secondly by pursuing them with contumelious words especially when they be alwaies chiding and rating of them Thirdly by disgracing of them to others before their face or behind their backes 2 By deedes fiue waies First by carelesse education for though children find not fault with this at first yet when they come to be of yeares and finde their owne vnfitnesse for calling or society c then they fret against their parents neglect Secondly by discourtesies and vnkind vsage of them when they be growne to be of yeares Thirdly by vniust dealing about their marriage when either they restraine them of marriage when they haue a calling to it and a liking of meete person and thus they prouoke them to incontinency or when they compell them to marry when they haue no calling nor liking and thus they prouoke them to discontent Fourthly by indiscreet and immoderate passion and seuerity in correcting them Fifthly by vniust restraints eyther of present necessaries of food and raiment Matth. 7.9.10 1. Tim. 5.8 Prou. 13.22 or in not laying vp for them 1. Cor. 12.14 Secondly that parents may not prouoke their children 1. they must begin betimes to teach them their duties for ignorance is waiward 2. they must sow the seedes of piety and godlinesse in their hearts as they draw out reason by degrees so there is a conscience euen in child●en as well as reason if it were informed and conscience would make them not onely religious to God but dutifull to parents 3. they must not giue their children too much liberty at the first for if they doe then will iust restraint afterwards bee prouocation 4. they must pray for them to God many pray for children and so for their being that afterwards neuer pray to God to guide their harts and so for their well being 5 They must in generall striue to teach or guide them by incouragements and allurements correction is not as diet but as Phisicke and thus recreation is not to be denied them Zach. 85. 6. If nothing else will restraine passion in children they must impose silence vpon them he that imposeth silence on a foole mittigateth anger Prou. v. 26. 3 This dehortation hindreth not but that parents may 1 Rebuke their Children 2 Correct them Prou. 13.24 and 22.15 and 29.15.17 and 23.13 and 25.14 and 19.18.19 Thus of the duety Children viz All children sonnes and daughters in law as well as naturall children and these are prouoked 1 By groundlesse iealousies and suspitions testified by secret listning questioning and enquiring enuiously after euery thing they doe or say 2 By suffering seruants to vexe or molest them 3 By euill reports of them 4 By giuing euill counsell or reporting of faults to the Sonne against his wife or to the daughter against her husband to make debate is ill in any but much worse in parents This of the parties to whom they owe this duty Lest they be discouraged the reason
followes There are many reasons why parents should bee carefull by all meanes to keepe anger out of their Children 1. Wise men and godly men can scarce gouerne this affection without sinning Psalm 4. much lesse children 2. Anger is a great prouoker of Gods anger it breedes a guiltinesse of Gods anger Math. 6. 3. It lets in the Deuill Eph. 4.26 and vsually Sathan in the times of these passions sowes the most hellish seeds and stirres most impious thoughts in them 4. It may bring them into great mischiefe in time Prouerbs 28.18 5. It is a great let to sound instruction and knowledge Eccles. 7.11 Prouerbs 14.29 6. The angry person is vsually suspitious and so vnfit for society with men Prou. 1.22.24 yea it is a great hinderance both to the profit of the word Iames. 1.21 and the power and successe of prayer 1 Tim. 2.8 7. Sometimes this rage in young persons is not to bee cooled but with bloud as in Caine. But to omit the reasons heere parents must not prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Concerning discouragement in generall we must know that it is a great sin to discourage others and a great hurt to be discouraged the people must not discourage their teachers Hebr. 13.17 those that are in authoritie must not discourage such as are faithfull and desirous to approue their feare of God and to discharge their duties Gouernours in the familie must not discourage seruants or children in their good beginnings desires after good things againe this is a Christian mercy and compassion to comfort and incourage the feeble and lastly Gods fainting children should bee admonished to bee of good comfort and to strengthen their weary knees 2. Cor. 13.11 Esay 36.3.4 Concerning the discouragement of children christian parents should bee carefull for they may be discouraged 1 From the seruice of God when they shall see carnall men vse their children better then they that make such a profession of piety 2 From the capacity and desire after the vndertaking of the knowledge or exercise of great things discouragement breakes their spirits and makes them pusillanimous 3 From the hope to please and so from the confidence of the parents loue and then at length from the very meanes of pleasing eyther by honor or obedience This of the duty of parents and children The third couple in the familie are seruants and masters The duty of seruants is set downe verse 22.23.24.25 Verse 22. Seruants be obedient to them that are your Masters according to the flesh in all things In all the words that concerne the duty of seruants I obserue 1 An exhortation verse 22.23 2 Reasons verse 24.25 The exhortation is two waies to be considered first as it is breefly set down here is first the parties exhorted Seruants secondly the duety wherewith they are charged be obedient thirdly the persons to whom to your masters 2 Secondly as it is explicated in the explication I consider 1 The promises about their obedience 2 The forme or manner how they must obey The prouisoes are either for limitation to curbe masters they are to obey according to the flesh the soules and consciences are not in bondage to men or for extent to seruants they must obey in all things The manner how they must obey is set downe 1 Negatiuelie not with eye seruice 2. not as men pleasers 2 Affirmatiuely with singlenes of heart 2. with feare of God 3. heartily as to the Lord. The reasons are 1. from hope of reward wages from God v. 24. 2. from the certaine vengeance of God vpon them that do wrong v. 25. This is the order of the words From the generall consideration of all the words I obserue 6. things 1 That seruants are to be instructed out of the word which reprooues masters that restraine seruants from hearing the word in Gods house and open not the booke of God to them in their owne houses 2 A question may heere be moued why should the duety of seruants bee thus largely in so many words set downe Answ. 1 Because vsually men shew lesse compassion to seruants therfore God takes the more care of them many men will haue some care of their children to see them taught in some manner but their seruants they wholly neglect Therefore God who is a Father to seruants as well as children prouides large instruction and comforts for seruants if they will come to his booke to be taught 2 The carefull Apostle saw that in the first conuersion of men from Gentilisme to Christianity there was greatest danger of disorder and scandall in seruants partly out of wearinesse of their bondage and seruile condition partly because men would lesse spare to tell of their faults therefore the Apostle as most fearefull of them spends many words in the teaching and incouraging of them 3 We may note here the candor of the Apostle he doth freely deliuer his mind in the behalfe of seruants with a full vent of words with great care without holding back anything that belongs vnto them He was not of the mind of most Preachers now adaies that hold the discourse of family duties especially of seruants too base a subiect for their wits and learning to be imployed in neither was the Apostle of the humour of Lawyers that seldome speake much but for great men or when they may haue great gifts the Apostle speakes as much for a seruant that could do nothing for him as for the Masters 4 In laying downe his speech to seruants hee both teacheth and comforteth them but for order hee first teacheth them and as any is more ignorant this course is more needfull to be held the common people should bee in this manner dealt withall they must first bee rebuked conuinced exhorted taught and then meet comforts to be applied and not before Lastly the scope and drift of the Apostle in all these words to keepe Seruants in order and that first to hold seruants in obedience that none vnder colour of liberty in Christ should breake vp their subiection to their Master he was no Anabaptist Secondly to meet with the faulty obedience of such seruants as were resolued to stay in seruice Hee meeteth heere with fiue faults in seruants 1 The first fault in seruants is halfe seruice or to obey in what they list this he correcteth when he saith in all things 2 The second fault is eye seruice 3 The third fault is prophanenes most seruants neuer respect piety and Gods feare but onely to please their Masters this hee meeteth with when he saith not as men pleasers but fearing God 4 The fourth fault is hypocriticall seruice this he meeteth when he addeth in singlenesse of heart 5 The fifth fault is basenesse of mind and discouragement this hee would preuent in the two last verses Thus of the generall Seruants The Seruants in the Apostles time were for the most part bondslaues bought and sold as beasts and their Masters were infidels and cruell
I answer that in cases of this nature three rules are to bee obserued by inferiours First If the matter required be onely inexpedient and vnmeet thou must obey neither doth this rule let but that seruants or inferiours may vse all humble and lawful meanes to preuent vnmeet things Secondly thou must be sure it be sinne that thou refusest thou must not disobey vpon conceit or coniecture nor vpon thine owne humor and opinion but it must appeare by the word of God to bee a sinne or else thy coniectures are no ground of disobedience if thou must needs doubt on both sides it is better doubt and obey then doubt and disobey Thirdly when it is apparant to be impious and sinnefull that is required yet thou must looke to the manner of disobedience thou must yeelde thy selfe to obey by suffering yea it is a wretched fault in seruants or inferiours that are vrged to vnlawfull things to refuse with sturdie and insolent and prouoking words or behauiour God frees thee from obedience in act but he frees thee not from reuerence and from an holy estimation and humble demeanour The vse is for great reproofe of seruants both indiscretion and stubbernes and withall it chargeth masters they must not require their seruants to lie and sweare in their shops onely to please and profit them nor may they make their seruants breake Gods Sabbaths to satisfie their wils Obiect But are they not required to obey in all things Answ They are but before he saith according to the flesh in labour not in sinne and after he saith they must so please men as they feare God too Thus of the prouisoes The forme of their obedience is set downe First negatiuely not with eye-seruice not as men-pleasers Secondly affirmatiuely 1. With singlenesse of heart 2. Fearing God 3. Hartily Eye-seruice Some take it thus not with outward seruice not onely doe the Labour of the bodie but bring the care prouidence affection of the heart or thus be obedient to your masters and let not your eye bee onely vpon your masters but vpon God the great Master of all Masters and men But I thinke the proper meaning of the word is not with eie-seruice that is not onely in the presence of your Masters not onely when their eie is vpon them so that he meets with the wretched faultinesse of such seruants as when their masters backes are turned neglect their labour fall to loitering or get them out of the doores or which is worse fall to wantonnesse drunkennesse filching smiting of their fellowes and quarrelling these seruants shall haue their portion at the day of Christ Matth. 14.48 and if eie-seruice bee condemned what shall become of such seruants as are not good no not so long as their masters are by them Not as men-pleasing Obiect Is it a fault for seruants to please their Masters Answ No it is not for they are commanded to please in all things Tit. 2.9 But two things are here condemned First so to please men as neuer to care for pleasing God so to attend a corporall seruice as not to care for the sauing health of their soules this is prophanesse Secondly such seruants are heere taxed as seeke by all meanes to please their masters but not to profit them such are they that are flattering soothing persons that serue their Masters onely with faire words but else are emptie persons such or rather worse are they that apply themselues to their Masters humors to feede them with tales or praising their ill courses and counsels or executing their sinfull mindes these seruants are many times the firebrands of contention alienate parents from their children friend from friend and keepe malice on perpetuall foote these are heere rebuked But let vs consider further is this such a fault in poore seruants that can pretend many things to be men-pleasers how foule a vice is it in freemen that are in no wants or restraint how hurtfull is it to be a man-pleaser in the Courts of Princes and in the houses of Nobles how detested a vice is it in such as are Magistrates and publike states And is it nought in the Court and Countrey certainely it is much more vile in the Pulpit and in Churchmen and euen the greater they are the worse and more abominable is their soothing and daubing Thus of the negatiue In the affirmatiue are three things and the first is singlenesse of heart In singlenesse of heart Concerning singlenesse of heart I consider it two waies 1 In the generall as it is in Gods Seruants 2 In speciall as it is in mens seruants Singlenesse or sinceritie of heart as it is in Gods seruants I consider of in two things 1 In the nature of it 2 In the signes of it Singlenesse of heart may bee discerned by the contrarie to which it is opposed 1 As it is opposed to hypocrisie a sincere hearted man is no hipocrite and shewes it three waies First hee had rather be good then seeme so as in case of almes Rom. 12.8 compared with Math. 6.2 so in the practise of piety he had rather haue grace and sound knowledge then an empty shew of it Secondly he will serue God at all times as well as at one time it is a note of an hypocrite that he will not pray at all times hee will serue God when hee is sicke but not when he is well Iob. 27.7.8.9 So it is vile hypocrisie to come to Church in Lent to heare Sermons but neuer come there or but seldome all the yeare after Thirdly he minds inward secret domesticall holinesse and piety as well as outward open and Church holinesse he is an hypocrite that kneeles downe when he comes into the Church and neuer prayeth in his family at home It is vile hypocrisie and palpable in such men as haue knees of prayer when they first come vp into the pulpit and no words of prayer when they are risen vp to speake for or to Gods people 2. As it is opposed to fleshly wisedome 1. Cor. 1.12 There is a three-fold wisedome of the flesh that batters and keepes out singlenesse and sincerity of heart 1 The first is a reaching after priuate ends in publike imployments as preaching for gaine 2. Cor. 2.17 2 The second is a cunningnesse in committing or hiding sinne It is sincerity to be wise to doe good and simple concerning euill to bee a bungler in acting it and to haue nothing to say in defence of it when it is done Rom. 16.19 3 The third is fraud shifting subtilty and guilefull and deceitfull dealing in mens course for the things of this life Thus Esau is a wild and cunning man able by reason of his craft and subtilty to liue in a wildernesse but Iakob is a plaine man a single hearted man he can make no shift to helpe himselfe in earthly things by fraud or craft but is open and plaine in all his dealings for the world but a man of great reach for
man 190.191.192 Twelue sorts of wrong zeale 194. Sixe things in true zeale 194. Foure sorts of men reproued about Physicke 195. Three rules for our practise concerning such as we suspect in profession 196. A religious familie is a little Church 197. Foure orders in the familie 197. Of reading the Scriptures 198. The profit of reading Scripture and the causes why many profit not 198. Painefull Preachers many times grow idle 199. How many waies men remember the bonds of others 202. Of the authoritie of the Postscript 202. CHAPTER IIII. VERSE I. Yee masters doe that which is iust and equall vnto your seruants knowing that yee haue also a master in heauen THis verse belongs vnto the doctrine of houshold gouernment and containes 1. the dutie of masters 2. the reason knowing c. In the dutie 1. the parties charged ye masters 2. the dutie required doe that which is iust and equall 3. the persons to whom it is to be performed vnto your seruants Masters All masters are charged without difference yea the wife as well as the husband by a Synechdoche the greatest as well as the meanest and the poorest must deale iustly as well as they that haue more meanes c. Doe that which is iust and equall Doctrine from the coherence That God that promiseth eternall things will prouide temporall things also In the former chapter God promised the reward of inheritance to seruants heere he takes order for their well being in the world charging masters to see that they be vsed iustly and equally Iust. Masters must doe iustly and shew it 1. generally by not requiring vniust things of them and by chusing such seruants as are iust into the familie lest by bringing in leud seruants the rest be infected For if it be a great iniustice to bring in an infectious seruant that hath the plague vpon his bodie and to appoint him to worke among the rest of his seruants that are free from the disease then it is much more vniust to bring in leud seruants that haue the plague sore of sinne running vpon them for the presence and counsell and example of leud sinners is of more power to infect a sound soule than is a plaguie man to poison the sound bodie of others 2. More particularly masters must doe that which is iust 1. to the soules 2. to the bodies of their seruants They must deale iustly with their soules by helping them to grace if it be possible but at least by bringing them to the publike meanes of grace and by priuate training of them vp in Gods feare by praier and instruction The iustice they owe vnto their body may be referred vnto three heads For either it concernes their maintenance and so they must giue them their portion of food conuenient for them or it concernes their wages and so they must giue the wages proportionable to their worke and that in due time and without defrauding them of any part of it or it concernes their punishment and so the iustice of the master must be shewed both in this that hee will punish their open disorders as also that he will doe it with instruction moderation and to profit them and the whole familie Equall Masters must not onely deale iustly but they must deale equally with their seruants And masters deale vnequally many waies 1 When they require inconuenient things for though the seruant must obey yet the master sinnes in requiring vnequall things 2 When they impose more worke than they haue strength to doe 3 When they turne them away when they are sicke for it is equall that as thou hast had their labour when they were well so thou shouldest keepe them when they are sicke 4 When they restraine them of libertie for their soules If thou haue the worke of their bodies it is equall that thou take care for their soules and if they serue thee six daies it is very equall thou shouldest proclaime libertie to them to doe Gods worke on the Sabbath day 5 When they restraine and with-hold their meat and wages 6 When they send them out of their seruice emptie after many yeares bondage and not prouide that they may haue some meanes to liue afterwards To conclude it is not equall for the master to heare euery word that men say of his seruants nor is it meet they should bring vp their seruants delicately nor yet that they should leaue their callings and the whole care of their businesse to their seruants but they ought diligently to know the state of the heards themselues Thus of the dutie The reason followes Knowing that yee haue also a master in heauen Heere are foure doctrines to be obserued 1 That there is no master but he is a seruant and therefore as hee would require his worke to be done by his seruant so hee should be carefull himselfe to doe Gods worke to whom he is a seruant 2 That Gods maiestie and mans authoritie may well stand together Christ and Caesar can well agree Mans gouernment in a familie and Gods gouernment in the world are not opposite one to the other 3 Ignorance of God and the accounts must be made to God is the cause of that securitie insolencie and crueltie that is in men That it is ill to vse seruants ill it will be required if they be wronged Thus of the reason Verse 2. Continue in praier and watch in the same with thankesgiuing In this verse with those that follow to the end of the chapter is contained the conclusion of the whole Epistle This conclusion containes matter of exhortation to verse 7. and matter of salutation verse 7. to the end The exhortation may be three waies considered 1 As it concernes praier ver 2.3.4 2 As it concernes wise conuersation ver 5. 3 And as it concernes godly communication ver 6. Concerning praier two things are to be obserued 1 How we must pray or the manner 2 For what or the matter In the manner three things are required 1. perseuerance 2. watchfulnesse 3. thankefulnesse ver 2. In the matter is further added 1. the persons for whom praying also for vs 2. the things for which that God may open c. ver 3.4 Continue in praier The doctrines implied in these words are foure 1 That our mortall condition is a condition of singular vanitie in that the best of Gods seruants are euer wanting something 2 That long praier of it selfe is not blame-worthie Christ continued all night in praier 3 That praier is of perpetuall vse in the life of a Christian. 4 That to pray by fits is not Gods ordinance neither that hee requires nor that he will accept The doctrine exprest in these words is threefold 1 That we must hold out and pray still and neuer giue ouer praier till we giue vp our soules into Gods hands 2 That we must pray vpon all occasions for health wealth successe in our calling preseruation of our estates the blessing of
3.1 and all this they haue done with great successe for their reines haue taught them in the night and their soules haue beene full as with marrow But we may iustly complaine and take vp the wordes in Iob 35.10 But none saieth where is God that made me euen the God that giueth songs in the night But it is spirituall watchfulnesse that is here specially required and it is nothing else but a Christian heedfulnesse obseruation and consideration both for preuention of euill and imbracing of the meanes waies and oportunities of good And thus wee must watch first our owne hearts to spie out where any spot of spirituall leprosie in thoughts or affections breakes out to heale it in time Secondly the practises of Sathan that we be not insnared with his spirituall baites and methods Thirdly the waies of God if any mercy appeare or fountaine of grace open to snatch vp our incense and runne presently to Gods Altar and offer with our sacrifice the calues of our lippes or if any threatning arrest vs or iudgement befall vs to make our peace speedily and flie from the anger to come Fourthly the comming of Christ either by death or iudgement specially we should watch vpon whom the ends of the world are come But that which is here principally meant is watching vnto praier and thus wee had neede to watch 1. to the meanes to get abilitie to pray 2. To the opportunitie and occasions of praier 3. To the successe of it to take notice of Gods answere and our speeding waiting vpon God till he giue a blessing or if God hide himselfe to sue out an attonement in Christ. Thus of Watching With thankesgiuing D. 1. When we haue any suites to God for what wee want we must carefully remember to giue thankes for mercies receiued and particularly for all Gods mercies in praier 2. In that the Apostle so often vrgeth the dutie of thankesgiuing it shewes that naturally wee are exceeding vnthankefull for the mercies of God and that few of vs are carefull to yeeld God constantly this sacrifice 3. There are diuers kindes of thankesgiuing or diuers waies of thanking God For men giue thankes 1. By receiuing the Eucharist which is called the cuppe of blessing 2. By obedience of life for he that will truely offer praise vnto God must order his waies aright 3 By opening our lippes to sound forth his praise and thus Gods name is honoured both by the thankes or praise 1. Of celebration when we tell of Gods mercies to others 2. Of inuocation when we speake of Gods praises to God himselfe in praier this is heere specially meant and of this I haue intreated before at seuerall times out of other places of this Epistle Thus much of the manner how we must pray The matter followes and first of the persons for whom we must pray Praying also for vs. In Generall I obserue three things 1. That wee ought to pray one for an other 2. That one great meanes to get a large heart in praier and the perseuerance in the practise of it is to endeauour after tender and affectionate desires to helpe others by praier 3. That Christians should desire the praiers of others as carnall men make vse of their friends to get their helpe for wealth offices c. So should Christians improue their interest in the affections of their friends by seeking prayer of them Also It is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together and so notes that it is not enough to pray for others but we must pray with others and mutually help one another by faith knowledge and praier For vs Here I obserue 4. things 1. That the greatest in the Church need the praiers of the meanest 2 That in hearing praier God is no accepter of persons he is aswell willing to heare the Colossians praiers for Paul as heare Paul pray for the Collossians 3. It is the dutie of the people to pray for their ministers 4 It is to be obserued That he wisheth them to pray for other Preachers aswell as for himselfe there may be a spirituall pride in desiring the praiers of others he did not enuie that others should haue roome in the hearts of others aswell as hee Thus of the persons for whom The things for which are two waies to be considered 1. As it is briefly laid downe 2. As it is more largely explicated It is laid downe or propounded in these words that God would open to vs a doore of vtterance and is explicated in these words that follow by the subiect reason and end A doore of vtterance There are diuers doores in the Scripture in the metaphoricall acceptation of the word There is the doore 1. Of admission into the functions of the Church Ioh. 10 1. 2. Of life and the doore of life is the wombe of the mother Iob. 3.10 3. Of protection and so to be without doores and barres is to be without defence and protection Ier. 49.31 4. Of grace and regeneration Ioh. 10.7.9 Psal. 24. vlt. Reuel 3.8 5. Of death and iudgement Iob. 38.17 Act. 5 9. Iam. 5.9 6. Of glory Reuel 21.12 Lastly there is a doore of guifts as of knowledge Reuel 4.1 Prou. 8.33 Of faith Act. 14.27 Of vtterance 1. Cor. 16.9 So heere the doore of vtterance comprehends 5. things 1. Libertie and free passage to preach the G●spell 2. Oportunitie 3. Power of preaching 4. Courage and boldnesse with full vent to rebuke mens sinnes and reueale all Gods counsels without feare of any mans face 5. Successe euen such vtterance as will open a doore into the hearts of the hearers so that to pray for the opening of the doore of vtterance is to pray for libertie oportunitie power courage and successe Vse Is first for ministers and then for the people Ministers may see heere what it is that specially makes a happy Pastor not liuing countenance of great men c. but libertie courage power c. And it greatly taxeth foure sorts of Ministers 1. Dumbe Ministers that vtter nothing 2. Fantasticall Ministers that vtter the falshood of their owne braines that speake their owne dreames and from the vanity of their owne hearts and seeke out for the people only pleasing things dawbing with vntempered morter 3. Idle Ministers that vtter not all Gods counsell for matter or for time speake but seldome to the people preach not in season and out of season 4. Cold Ministers that seeke not the power of preaching striue not to approue themselues in the sight of God and to the conscience of men The people also should make conscience of their dutie they may learne from hence what to pray for and should daily with importunity beseech God to giue this wide doore of vtterance to their Teachers Before I passe from the matter he praies for I must note a doctrine lies secretly lodged within the same we may finde in the end of this verse that the Apostle was in prison and yet he doth not
Act. 17.26 2. The times will not bee alwaies faire there are perillous times times of sorrow anguish sicknesse tentation want losse feare perplexitie yea wee may purpose promise expect time of healing and curing when we shall be deceiued and finde a time of trouble Ier. 14.19 Besides Christ in the opportunities of grace is but a little while with men There is a prime of a mans life yea a prime of euery mans ministerie Ioh. 7.33 Further the Kingdome of God in the mercies of it may be wholly taken away if we bring not fruit in time of fruit Matth. 21.34.41 Lastly this is a very prouoking sinne for if God giue a space to repent and men will not know the day of their visitation most an end God casts such into a bed of affliction after they haue stretched themselues vpon the bed of securitie Reuel 2.21.22 Luk. 19.43.44 Yea many of Gods children are greatly to blame in neglecting the opportunities of assurance of grace and therefore because they are so carelesse in making their calling and election sure this forsaking of the promise of God is scourged afterwards with comfortlesse sorrowes arising from such a sense of their corruptions as makes them for a long time seeme to be depriued of all grace and mercy Heb. 4.1 Againe many men sinne egregiously against the very space of time in that they haue much leisure and time and fill it vp with little or no good imploiment Their estate that haue meanes to liue without labour is vsually accounted an estate of great ease and happinesse But indeed it is an estate of much danger for the men that abound in time without imploiment are liable to many temptations and lusts besides they are subiect to almost continuall hardnesse of heart and deadnesse of spirit for it is the labouring seruant that enters into his masters ioy Adde that men that abound with leisure are easily drawne by the inticements of ill company and much intangled with the sports and pleasures of the world Sometimes such persons grow into great habit of suspitiousnesse waiwardnesse filled with worldly passions and discontentments sometimes they prooue great medlers in other folkes businesse The remedie for these persons whether men or women is to exercise themselues in some kinde of profitable imploiment and to labour so as some way to see the fruit of it to eat their owne bread but especially they should bee abundant in the worke of the Lord they should double their imploiment in reading hearing conference mortification mercie c. Thus of wise conuersation Let your speech be gratious alwaies and pondred with salt that ye may c. Godly communication is heere exhorted vnto and for order heere is a precept Let your speech c. 2. the end of the precept that ye may know how c. In the precept concerning our speech obserue 1. the properties of speech which are two 1. they must be gratious 2. poudred with salt and then note the continuance how long the precept is in force and that is alwaies In generall wee so heare that we must looke to our words aswell as our workes and therefore they are far wide that say their tongues are their owne who shall controle them Psal. 12.4 From Coherence I obserue that he walkes not wisely that talkes not wisely for euill words corrupt good manners neither may he be accounted an honest man of life that is an euill man in tongue The vse is for triall for if God make vs new Creatures hee giues vs new tongues and if he turne the people to him by true repentance he doth returne vnto them a pure language Zepha 3.9 and therefore if any man seemeth to be religious and refraineth not his tongue this mans religion is in vaine Let It is not arbitrarie we may looke to our words if we will but it is a ●lat precept and so a matter indispensible Your God is no respecter of persons he forbids vngracious wanton and idle words in Gentlemen and Gentlewomen aswell as in poore men and Laborers he dislikes it in Masters and Parents aswell as in Children and Seruants it is as ill for the Master to spend his time in idle talke c. as for the Seruant Gracious Our words may be said to be gracious 3. waies First if we respect the cause 2 If we respect the subiect 3 If we respect the effect In respect of the cause good words are well said to be gracious 1 Because they flowe from the free grace of God without our merit for wee doe not deserue so much as to be trusted with one good word Reason yeelds vs conceits and nature an instrument to speake by but it is the God of nature that of his free grace giues vs good words 2 Our words ought to proceed from some grace of God in the heart as from knowledge faith ioy sorrow loue feare desire c. and in this sense when they are in the tongue carrie still the name of the fountaine whence they flow Againe our words must be gracious in respect of the subiect the matter we must talke of must be of good things or religious matters words of instruction comfort faith hope c. but especially our words should be seasoned with the daily memorie and mention of Gods grace to vs in Christ 3. Our words ought to be gracious in respect of the effect such as tend to build vp and minister grace to the hearers yea gracious words are faire words and faire words are first gracefull words wordes of thankefulnesse 2. Inoffensiue words not railing bitter slandering blasphemous or filthy words nay not iesting words that are intended to prouoke irritate disgrace and bite 3. Seasonable words 4 Wholesome words not filthy rotten communication Vse is for reproofe And men sinne against this exhortation 1 by omission of gracious words But 2 they do worse that vse euill words And 3 they are worse then the former two that vse their words to speake against grace and gracious courses But they are worst of all that loue euill wordes euen the wordes that may destroy either their owne soules or the soules of others 2 Heere is instruction we must labour by all meanes to get abilitie for a gracious speech either to God by praier or to men in conuersing with them and to this end first we must pray constantly and conscionably to God to giue vs gracious wordes Secondly we must get the law of grace into our hearts yea we should striue to be examples one to another not onely in faith and conuersation but in words also and if all Christians are charged to vse gracious speeches much more ministers they should speake the words of God they should keepe the patterne of wholesome words and stay all vaine babblings which increase to more vngodlines and all words that fret as a canker Thus of the first propertie Powdred with salt These are termes borrowed either from the vse
them from time to time Rom. 2.19 3 It is not an easie matter to giue a gracious seasonable and profitable answere 4 That custome in gracious speech breedes by Gods blessing an abilitie to giue wise and sound iudgement aduise and resolution it is not wit learning authoritie c. that breedes this skill Thus of the Exhortation Vers. 7. All my state shall Tichicus declare vnto you who is a beloued brother and a faithfull Minister and fellow seruant in the Lord. 8. Whom I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that he might know your estate and comfort your hearts 9. With Onesimus a faithfull and beloued brother who is one of you they shall make knowne vnto you all things which are done here In these words and those that follow is conteined the second part of the conclusion Before he hath handled the common doctrine both of faith and life now he lets loose his affection to expresse in particular his loue to speciall Christians in all the words there is to be obserued first a narration as an entrance Secondly the salutations themselues The narration is in these three verses and the summe of it is that Paul being Prisoner at Rome to expresse his care for and loue to the Church and in particular to the Colossians sends Timothie and Onesimus the one a Minister the other a priuate man both faithfull to shew them of Paules affaires and to visit the Churches and comfort them Before I come to the particulars from the generall consideration of all the verses to the end of the Chapter these foure things may be obserued 1 That religion extends it selfe to the behauiour of men euen in these more ordinary matters of life so as men may sinne or obey euen in them 2 That the loue euen of the best Christians needs for the preseruing and continuing of it euen these lighter helpes and obseruances 3 That pietie is no enemie to curtesie it doth not remoue but rectifie it pietie doth prescribe to curtesie foure waies 1 By forbidding and restraining the art of dissimulation and the politicke seruing of mens humors and all the base courses of flatterie 2 By moderating the excesse of complements 3 By preseruing the puritie of them that they be not made the instruments of prophanenesse and pollution and wantonnesse 4 By adding to them the seedes of grace and religion Paul will salute aswell as the Gentiles but yet his matter shall tend vnto grace and some good of the soule as Col. 1.2 and in the rest of the Epistles 4 Amongst Christians there may be a preheminencie of affection some may be loued more then others the Apostle is desirous his doctrine may be a testimonie of his loue to all but yet he cannot forbeare the mention of his speciall respect of some The first thing in this part of the conclusion is the narration and out of the whole narration these things may be noted 1 The generall care Ministers should haue of the Churches Paul cares for the Churches farre remoued yea when himselfe is in great trouble and so it might be thought he had cause enough of care for himselfe 2 That the affections betweene faithfull Ministers and the people should not only be conceiued but exprest 3 That Church Gouernours should be carefull whom they imploy in the businesses of the Church Paul will not send a letter but makes choise of discreet and faithfull men much lesse would he haue imploied about the worship of God or the censures of the Church suspitious persons men of ill fame drunkards or of scandalous behauiour how can it be otherwise but that the graue censures of the Church should be loathed and scorned when such numbers of disordered and prophane persons are admitted to the denouncing pleading and executing of them 4 Men should be carefull how and whom they commend by word or writing to commend euill men is to beare false witnesse many times to the great hurt both of the Church and common wealth The first particular thing in the narration concerning Tichi●us is his praises Heere I obserue 1 Who commends him viz Paul And this shewes that ministers should be carefull to preserue and inlarge the credits of their brethren Especially this is a care should be in such as excell others in place or gifts They are farre from this that detract from the iust praises of their brethren hold them downe with all disgrace labour to destroy what they build vp and plucke away the affections of the people from them and when they haue occasion to speake to them vse them contemptibly and rate them as if they were rather their scullions then their brethren And the sinne is the worse when the same persons can countenance idle euill and scandalous persons 2 To what end viz That his embassage might be so much the more respected for the credit of the person winnes much respect to the doctrine it selfe 3 In what manner And heere obserue two things 1. That he giues him his full praise for a man may slander by speaking sparingly in the praises of the well-deseruing 2. That hee praiseth him without any but to teach vs that we should not be easie in word or letter in discouering the infirmities of faithfull ministers 4 The particulars of his praises And they may be diuided thus Either they are common to all true Christians beloued brother or proper to Church officers and that either in relation to Christ a faithfull minister or in relation to Paul a fellow seruant There are foure things ought to be in euery good minister 1 He must be a good man a brother 2 He should be beloued of his people beloued brother 3 He must be faithfull And his faithfulnesse stands in two things 1. Diligence in labour 2. Sinceritie in giuing euery one their portion of rebukes comforts directions c. in due season 4 He must be a fellow-seruant one that will draw in the yoke with his brethren This may smite the conscience of many sorts of ministers Some because they are of wicked and scandalous life Some because they haue made themselues hatefull to their people by their indiscretion couetousnesse contention c. Some because they are not faithfull Either not true to the bed of the congregation to which they consecrated themselues or not sincere in the vse of their gifts being idle loiterers indiscreet feeders men-pleasers or the like Some because they are proud humorous selfe-conceited singular and loue to goe alone Thus of his praises The ends of his mission followes and they are three 1. That he might declare vnto them Pauls estate 2. That hee might know their estate 3. That he might comfort their hearts For the first If you aske what he should declare I may answer such things as these the successe of the Gospell in Rome the order of Pauls life and his afflictions If you aske to what end I answer 1. For approbation the greatest men need the approbation of other ministers yea
of other Christians 2. For thankesgiuing that so many praises might be giuen to God 3. For praier for what was wanting or hurtfull to him or the Church 4. For consolation to them who questionlesse would reioice to heare from Paul Againe it is to be noted that he saith his whole estate for a godly man carrieth himselfe so as he cares not though all men see into all his courses Vers. 8. Whom I haue sent for the same purpose that he might know your estate Doct. The state of the people ought to be knowne to the minister not their worldly estate but the estate of their soules and consciences and the working of the meanes vpon them not onely for the satisfaction of the ministers affection but for the guiding of his priuate preparations and praiers and for his publike doctrine Which reprooues the carelesse ministers that heed not the state of the people We are watchmen for obseruation as well as labourers in respect of preaching neither can he be a good Preacher that is not a carefull Watchman Againe it is a great defect in the people when the minister wants intelligence For though it be a base humour of any to bring false reports and a weake part in any minister to make the Pulpit a place to vent their priuate and personall businesses yet in the generall he cannot be a good Physitian to the state of any congregation that is not acquainted with their diseases Quest. But why doth the Apostle send to know their estate Answ. Because he would not credit reports concerning them for he knew that wicked men out of their malice would raise monstrous slanders many times of the best deseruing people and besides the better sort of men are not carefull of their words in reports matters grow with telling and euery man according to his seuerall affection sets a seuerall emphasis vpon the matter hee tels so that after a while the tale will not be worth receiuing This carefulnesse should teach vs how to heare especially we should be warie and well aduised and thorowly informed before by praier and fasting wee take vp the name of God concerning the absent The third end is that their hearts might be comforted Heere in generall from the Apostles care to haue them comforted obserue 1 That Christians need comfort and incouragement 2 That comfort is the peculiar portion of true Christians and contrariwise nothing but sorrow and the curse is the portion of wicked men and if any dramme of comfort be applied to wicked men the truth of God is falsified Ob. But this is the way to make them despaire Answ. The blinde and dreaming world is mistaken Giue mee an instance of one man in this place nay in this age nay in any age that I can remember shew me any example in Scripture or any instance in experience of one soule driuen into despaire by the sincere preaching of the word It is no great thing I desire That men haue despaired I know and finde as Cain and Iudas did but that it was seuere preaching that wrought it I no where finde and yet for one bitter word giuen by vs the Prophets gaue ten and yet this euent neuer followed Not but there is enough said many times to make despaire but that there is this prouidence of God that it comes not vpon men by this meanes but either of the melancholie of the body or the speciall curse that God priuately poured vpon them or by the speciall working of Satan by Gods iust permission And yet I allow not indiscreet rashnesse or rude indiscretion in applying threatnings Doct. 3. That it is the dutie of euery minister to labour to build vp Gods children in comfort as the Apostle doth heerein expresse his care But yet consider whom the Apostle comforts 1. Such as had the faith of Iesus Col. 1.4 2. Such as loued all the Saints Col. 4.1 3. Such as were fruitfull hearers of the Gospell Col. 1.6 4. Such as were constant and laboured to be grounded in faith and hope Col. 1.23 5. Such as accounted Christ their greatest riches and the Gospell a glorious mysterie Col. 1.27 6. Such as were circumcised with circumcision made without hands and haue put away the body of sinnes and had with painefull sorrowes put away fornication vncleanenesse the inordinate affection wrath anger malice cursed speaking filthy speaking and lying out of their mouthes Col. 2.10 3.5.8 4 A question may be here asked whether consolations do bar out rebukes and directions Answ. They do not for Paul doth comfort and yet hee rebuked in the second Chapter and directed in the third nay many times rebukes and directions are great doores of consolation Thus of Pauls care to haue them comforted Tichicus did comfort their hearts 1. by his presence 2. by bringing letters to the Church from Paul 3. by his words not of report onely relating Pauls estate to them but of doctrine perswading them to patience vnder their crosses remembring them of the ioies to come strengthning them against the gaine-sayings of aduersaries the temptations of Satan the rebellion of their owne flesh and the inconuenience of Pauls imprisonment and lastly instructing them how to goe on in holy life Thus of the first part of the narration In the narration concerning Onesimus I obserue two things his praises and the end of his mission His praises are as they stand in relation to all Christians or in particular to them to all he is a brother faithfull beloued to them and so he is one of them the end of his mission is in the end of the verse Onesimus This Onesimus was the theeuish and fugitiue seruant of Philemon who comming to Rome was conuerted by Paul in prison and is now for honours sake sent with Tichicus From hence diuers things may be noted 1 That hatefull and vnfaithfull persons may be conuerted and made worthy faithfull and beloued 2 That religion and the word doth not marre but make good seruants The word will doe that which rating and stripes will not doe 3 That no mans sinnes of which they haue repented before God and the Church ought to be charged vpon them as any disparagement in subsequent times Where God forgiues men should not impute 4 It is a good worke to grace and credit such as by repentance returne from their former euill waies 5 Repentance and true grace is the surest way to credit the b●st way to lift reproach from a mans name is to get sinne off his soule Now in the particular praise of Onesimus I obserue First that Christian loue respects not persons Paul is not ashamed of a poore seruant and hee would haue the Church loue whom God loues Secondly that there is faithfulnesse required of priuate men as well as ministers and that faithfulnesse stands in three things soundnesse in religion without errour or hypocrisie diligence in the particular calling and fidelitie in promises and couenants Thirdly that naturall and ciuill relations are not
by the bloud of the couenant Zach. 9.9.11 Fiftly the King doth quiet himselfe in the loue of euery subiect and doth reioice ouer them with ioy it is a great benefit to liue vnder a good King though the subiect be not knowne vnto him but a great fauour that the King should take notice of the subiect by name but exceeding great comfort it is if the King loue some subiect with a speciall loue thus doth Christ to all his subiects which no King can do because his heart is finite Sixtly heere all subiects are sonnes Rom. 9.25.26 Seuenthly They are all kings Reuel 1.5.6 5.10 Rom. 5.17 Eightly heere if any two of the subiects do agree on earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they desire their heauenly father will grant it Math 18.19.20 Lastly the properties of the kingdome shew the felicitie of the subiect for this kingdome First Is in power not in word 1. Cor. 4.20 Secondly Is not of this world but as farre more excellent as it differs in nature from the kingdome of the world Ioh. 8.36 Thirdly It is without end Luk. 1.33 Heb. 12.28 Thus of the priuiledges The second thing is the properties of the subiects or the signes by which they may be knowne and they are sixe First They are a poore and penitent people Math. 5.3 3.2 Secondly They do gladly and constantly subiect themselues to be ruled by the powerfull preaching of the Gospell and esteeme the comforts thereof aboue all treasures Math. 13.44.45 hence called the Gospell of the kingdome Thirdly They are a patient people and do willingly forgiue each other his brothers trespasses Math. 18.23 vlt. Reuel 1.9 ordinarilie one cannot more darken their euidence then by their vnruly passions vnbridled the king of Sion is meeke Math. 21.5 and so are the subiects Fourthly They may be easily knowne by their easie accesse to their King in their daily troubles you may see them betimes euery morning at the court gates Gal. 4 7. Psal. 5.2.3 where he giues his sonne he giues the spirit of his sonne into their hearts c. Fiftly They feare their king and his goodnesse they are more affected with feare vpon the sence of his mercy then vpon the sight of his iudgements Hos. 3.5 Sixtly They make conscience of the least commandements feare aswell to sweare by lesser othes in common talke as periurie in courts of iustice They make conscience of drinkings aswell as drunkennesse of filthy speaking aswell as whoredome Math. 5.19 13.33 they are new creatures they haue not a new legge or an arme onely they labour to abound in grace and duties 2. Pet. 1.11 The vses follow First for instruction if the estate of Christians conuerted by the powerfull preaching of the Gospell vnder the regiment of Christ be so excellent an estate and so happie and a king-like condition it should teach first all that are not yet conuerted to settle their hearts about this point and that they may get into the kingdome of God they must get an holy estimation of the happines of that estate a kingdome should moue them much Sathan knew if any thing would preuaile with Christ it must be the glory of kingdomes behold heere God offers thee a kingdome Secondly pray daily and earnestly that Gods kingdome may come vpon thee Math. 6. Thirdly practise what thou praiest and by practise seeke the kingdome of God first Math. 6.33 and to this end obserue 4 rules 1 Remoue what might hinder that is by repentance cast off thy sinnes no vncleane thing must enter heere and it is plaine it is required Math. 3.2 Secondly waite vpon the preaching of the Gospell for it is the Gospell of the Kingdome and the keies of heauen onely take heede thou neither betray it by security nor choake it by care Math 13. Thirdly remember to seeke it with all zeale and earnestnesse for the kingdome of heauen suffers violence and the violent take it by force Math 11.12 Fourthly take heed thou giue not ouer when thou come neere to the kingdome of God Mark 12.34 for the children of the kingdome may be cast out 2 Take heed of despising poore Christians for God hath chosen them to make them heires of the kingdome they must not be accounted of according to their outward estate in the world 3 Those that haue attained this excellent estate must be exhorted to three things 1 By godly conuersation to walke worthy of the kingdome of God 1. Thess. 2.12 1. Pet. 2.9 Secondly to reioice in their King and speake of the praises of the great renowne of the sacred Kingdome that thus commeth in the name of the Lord Psal. 145.10.11 149.2 Math. 11.10 for many Prophets and great Kings haue desired to see such daies and haue not seene them in that cleerenesse we now see them Thirdly willingly to suffer for righteousnesse 2. Thess. 1.5 Lastly Ministers should heere be informed and prouoked by all meanes possible in season and out of season to exhort perswade beseech men and turne themselues into all formes to preuaile for it is about a kingdome they labour Thus for instruction 2 It serues for reproofe First of such as can be so easily content either to want or loose the meanes the kingdome of God is taken from them Math. 21.43 Secondly of the waiwardnesse of caueling hearers that can neuer be set downe but are still obiecting against this word of doctrine or the estate of Christians these are condemned Math. 11.16 c. Thirdly it is a great error to rich men in speciall who are threatned with impossibilitie to enter into this Kingdome if they do not aboue all other men looke to themselues Math. 10.23.24 Fourthly of the discontentments of Gods seruants vnder crosses is there no king in Sion or is it no priuiledge that the first Dominion is come vnto them Micah 4 9. Fiftly it specially reprooues those wicked persons that professe by their workes they will not haue Christ to raign ouer them by his word Luk. 19.14.27 Zacha. 14.17 woe is vnto them and woe to such as shut vp the kingdome of God before men Math. 23.13 3 For comfort to all Gods seruants Did so great Kings and Prophets desire to see these things we see what is it to enioy such a Kingdome was it a great offer in Herod to offer halfe his kingdome what is it in God to giue a whole Kingdome better then any Kingdome on earth yea this comfort is the greater in that such christians whose grace is but like the graine of mustard seede may be possessed of this Kingdome Which haue beene to my consolation Doctr. The labours of Gods seruants are a great comfort vnto good men it is a comfort to see Gods worke prosper and besides ioy in the holy Ghost is wrought in their hearts by the power of the word preached Quest. What should be the reason why many that come constantly to heare Gods seruants yet get not consolation or not the comfort they desire Answ.
for all thy sinnes past and now that God calls for this obedience he will accept thee as righteous by forgiuing thee all former accounts Obiect But if all were forgiuen me yet I cannot do all that God requires of me in his law Answ. Thou art not vnder the law but vnder grace thou art freed from the rigour of the law so that thou extend thy desire and indeauor to all the will of God thy perfection is but vprightnes Obiect But in my best seruices there is much euill Answ. Christ makes request for thee and by the vertue of his intercession the euill of thy good workes is hid and couered Obiect But I am so weake I cannot finde strength almost to do any worke of God much lesse all and to hold out too Answ. As weake as thou haue subiected themselues to all Gods wills of which some now sleepe in the Lord who from small beginnings grew to great abilitie in Gods seruice what may not grace like a graine of mustard seede grow too in short time besides Gods ordinances are mighty through God to fulfill our obedience and God will shew his power in thy weakenes yea it is his couenant not only to require all his will but to giue vs his spirit to cause vs to do them Obiect But if I were set in neuer so good a case and had for the present neuer so good successe yet I feare falling away Answ. God will keepe the feete of his Saints Obiect But I haue tried a great while and I haue great helpes and yet I finde not any such graces or fulnesse or any such likelihood to stand Answ. It is one thing what is and an other thing what thou feelest 2 Consider whether thou hast not desired to do all Gods will and endeauoured it as thou knewest it and that with desire to do all perfectly certainely the will study care desire is accepted with God 3 Consider whether God hath no● let thee see all this while that thou art accepted as full and perfect what sinne hast thou begged pardon for and not obteined it what dutie or grace is it that thou hast praied for constantly and God hath vtterly denied to answere thee if God haue accepted thee why dost thou charge thy selfe falsly Obiect But I know not all Gods wills much lesse can I do them Answ. It shall be to thee according to what thou hast and not according to what thou hast not increase in knowledge that thou maiest increase in grace what shall I say Consider but the recompence of reward God will reward euery worke and should we not then doe all his wills though the taske be hard and labour great yet the pay and gaine is exceeding great if we had so many waies to thriue in our estates we would refuse no labour Oh why should we not seeke the gaine of doing euery will of God Thus of the twelfth Verse Vers. 13 14 For I beare him record that he hath a great zeale for you and them that are in Laodicea and them in Hierapolis 14 Luke the beloued Phisition and Demas greet you In the 13 Verse the zeale of Epaphras which is the fourth thing is described First by the testimony of Paul I beare him record Secondly by the quantitie of it a great zeale Thirdly by the persons for whom for you c. The Apostle vseth all these words to set out his zeale because he was desirous to haue him in great respect with his hearers for hee knew if he were once contemned or suspected his doctrine would be vnfruitfull and his hearers made a prey to false Teachers Besides perhappes he found the people inclyning to grow to haue ynough of him or to suspect him or to lessen their regard of him I beare him Record Note 1 That the witnesse of one Apostle is a sufficient testimony and infallible which should incourage vs to studie their writings seeing we are sure to finde nothing but truth there 2 That the best testimony is not our owne record of our selues let thy neighbour not thine owne mouth praise thee 3 Godly ministers should be readie and forward to preserue the same of their brethren and in particular willing to giue record for them but if wee would haue record from others we must not beidle or ignorant or corrupt or scandalous Oh the miserie of these times how are insufficient or wicked Ministers written for to the Patron to the Bishop to the congregation concerning whom there can be no sufficient testimonie in the day of Christ and happie were it if no Church men had their hands in such records the Lord pardon and purge the sinnes of the sonnes of Leuie Zeale D. Zeale is needfull in a Minister now his zeale is two fold either for God or for Gods people a Minister should shew his zeale for his people by praying for them 2 Painfull preaching to them in season and out of season 3 By protecting them against the reproches and scornes of the world striuing by doctrine not only to comfort them but to wipe away the aspersions cast vpon them 4 By earnest rebukes and admonitions he must crie aloude and not spare not suffering them to sinne 5 By suffering either with them or for them The Vse is to excite zeale in Ministers and to awake them out of that coldnesse or deadnesse especially in teaching it is a wonderfull scourge to the people and a dishonor to the glorious doctrine of God where the teacher is without life or spirit in the enforcing of his doctrine And is zeale good for a Minister then sure it is good for the people too indeed it is of exceeding praise in all sorts of men of what degree soeuer neither will it be a misse heere a little to consider more seriously of zeale seeing there is much neede of it in the world and there is much mistaking about it Now if men will be rightly ordered in their zeale let them looke to these things 1 Let it not be a pretended zeale as in Ioash 2 Nor a superstitious zeale as in Paule 3 Nor a passionate zeale only for a fit as in Iohn at his first entrance 4 Nor a malitious zeale as in persecutors that thinke they doe God good seruice in vexing men wrongfully 5 Nor a wrong intended zeale such as is the zeale of merit-mongers 6 Nor a contentious zeale such as theirs that make needlesse rents in the Church 7 Nor a secure zeale that is a zeale not raised by godly sorrow or that is carried without care or feare of falling away 8 Nor an idle zeale that is all words without workes the word is rendred labour sometimes and it is certaine true zeale is spent about good workes 9 Nor an ouercurious zeale shewed either by sticking too much to the letter of scripture or by prying into or harsh censureing of the lesser faults of others 10 Or a bitter
as they would bee for vsually if in discretion men prooue before they trust they are taxed of pride and haughtinesse yet considering the vile hypocrisie that is in many it is better to be so censured without cause then to be beguiled by men that make their religion but a cloake to their owne ends The third rule is that while they stand and fall not into open sinne thou maiest not traduce them but conceale thy dislikes till God lay them open vnlesse greater danger might ensue by the concealment for the Lord may make him sound and giue him repentance Paul doth not dispraise Demas here as he doth not commend him Thirdly we may in this man note the propertie of many hypocrites they will not be discountenanced they are vsually impudent this man thrusts himselfe into the Apostles company and will be commended to the Churches he will haue a place though it be the last place Verse 15. Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea and Nymphas and the Church which is in his house Hitherto of Salutations signified now the Salutations required follow and these are particular verse 15.16.17 generall v. 18. The particulars concerne either Laodiceans v. 15.16 or the Colossean preacher verse 17. who is not onely saluted but exhorted or rebuked by intimation In the salutation of the Laodiceans obserue two things first the persons who are to be saluted v. 15. 2ly a speciall direction for the open reading of two epistles v. 16. The persons are the brethren in generall and Nymphas in speciall and the houshold of Nymphas Salute the brethren which are at Laodicea 1 Christian curtesie ought to haue in it a holy remembrance of absent friends 2 It is not vanitie or weaknesse but may stand with singular gifts and graces of minde to bee industrious and large hearted in the many remembrances of all sorts of Christians 3 It is profitable that men of great gifts and place should preserue their memory with others though it be but in these lighter complements of salutation for many times it may inflame much affection to godlinesse in such to whom they send their salutations 4 God hath his choice amongst men for here hee takes notice of the brethren in Laodicea onely God doth not driue in whole townes of men into the field of his grace at once for as it was then in turning men from gentilisme so it is now in turning men from profanenesse the Gospell doth not worke vpon all promiscuously And Nymphas This Nymphas was not a woman as Ambrose and Dionisius and Catharinus and the glosse would haue it for it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the verse his house not hir house This Nymphas it seemes was some eminent Christian whom Paul would specially honour before the congregation and so it shewes that a speciall respect should be had of such as did excell in gifts amongst such as professe the sinceritie of the gospell And the Church that is in his ●oms● By the Church hee meanes those in the houshold that feare God whether they were women or children or seruants Now here first I consider of these persons and then of the title the Apostle giues them in calling them a Church In that the Apostle thus with honour remembers the houshold of Nymphas it shewes his singular vprightnesse in that he can respect grace in whomsoeuer hee finde it hee loues a good seruant as well as a good Master and can commend good order in an houshold as well as in a congregation This should teach vs not to haue the grace of Christ in respect of persons and hereby also we may try our loue to Gods children by examining our selues whether we can loue such as can neither profit or pleasure vs nor grace vs in the world And this may be a great incouragement to the yoong and meaner sort in that they may perceiue from hence that if they get true grace they shall be respected both of God and good men Now in that the Apostle calls this houshold a Church we may note that a religious and well ordred familie is as it were a little Church Here in one familie is prescribed what all families should be this familie is called a church because his people were godly and the word of God was read there and prayers made to God and Psalmes sung and the yonger sort were catechized and instructed Now doe we learne from hence that our houses are Churches then these things will follow 1 That Gods worship and pietie must be set vp in them how can they be churches of God if God be not serued in them 2 All must be done there in order and quietnesse and silence for so it is or should be in the Church 3 Euill persons that are incorrigible must not dwell there but must be cast out Psal. 101. 4 The Husband or Master of the familie must dwell there as a man of knowledge and wiues children and seruants must obey as the Church doth Christ. Againe are our families Churches why then religious families are in a happy case for then God himselfe will dwell there So as a stranger comming to such places may say as Iacob did of Bethel surely God is in this place Lastly should our families be Churches Oh then woe vnto the world of profane housholds should a Church be without sacrifice and can their families escape Gods wrath seeing there is neither prayer nor pietie in them but in stead of Gods seruice there is cursing and swearing and lying and chiding and filching and whoring and rayling and fighting and what not The most families are very cages of vncleane spirits where not God or good men but very deuills dwell they are very styes of vncleanesse and vnholinesse Thus of the 15 verse Verse 16. And when this Epistle is read amongst you cause it to be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans and that you likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea These words conteine a direction for reading 1 of this epistle and that both priuately and publikely 2 of an epistle from Laodicea In the generall we may obserue that the Scripture may be read it is mens dutie to doe it t is a flat precept search the Scriptures Ioh. 5.39 and this may euidently reprooue the profane neglect of the most herein in this great light many are so drowned in carelesnesse that they haue not yet so much as a Bible in their houses and others thought for their credit sake they haue gotten them Bibles yet they read them not This Epistle In that this Epistle may not be neglected but must be read it shewes that whatsoeuer is reuealed to the Church to be a part of the word of God it must be read so soone as this Epistle is written it must be read of all Christians which shewes that euery part of Gods word is to be read Now for the persons that must read the Scriptures it is here set downe indefinitely of you meaning
of all sorts of people which is in other parts of the word of God distinctly expressed For 1 Tim. 4.13.15 Ministers must read the Scriptures and Deut. 17.19 it is required also of Kings and Magistrates also none are too good or too great to be imployed herein yoong men must studie in the word Psal. 119 10. so must women also Act. 17.12 Priscilla was ripe in the knowledge of the Scriptures able to instruct others Act. 18.27 what should I say euery good man must read the scriptures Psal. 1.2 The vse may be to stirre vs vp to doe it and to do it constantly for the same word of God that requires it to be done shewes it should be done frequently we must read all the daies of our life Deut. 17.19 and that daily Act. 17.11 day and night Psal. 1.2 they read 4 times a day Nehem. 9.4 And the rather should we be excited to this daily reading of the word considering the profit comes therby it would exceedingly comfort vs Rom. 15.4 It would be a lanterne to our feet and a light vnto our pathes Psal. 119. The word is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6. and how can wee resist tentations with It is written if we read not what is written and without reading we can neuer be expert in the word of righteousnesse thereby we are made acquainted with the mysteries of the kingdome and come to vnderstand all the counsell of God it will teach vs the feare of the Lord and keepe that our hearts bee not lifted vp Deut. 17.19.20 Q. But what should be the reason that many get no more good by reading the word and cannot finde any great profit in their reading I answer diuersly 1 Some men are poysoned with the inclinations of Atheisme and securitie they come to the word to obserue it not to let the word obserue them 2 Many seeke not a blessing by prayer whereas it is certaine the flesh will not of it selfe sauor the things of the spirit 3 Men bring not an humble and meeke spirit whereas vnto the fruitfull meditation of the word a heart quiet and patient and a minde free from pride and passion is requisite Psal. 25.9 4 Men lay not downe their cares and lusts they haue marred their taste before they come they doe not empty their heads and separate themselues to seeke the wisdome of the word care or lust will choake the word 5 Men read not all Gods word nor doe they read constantly they will not waite daily at the gates of wisdome to read seldome or by starts and here and there will doe little good 6 One great cause of not profiting is the not seeking of the law at the Priests mouth that is want of conference and propounding of doubts 7 In many vnprofitablenesse is the scourge of vnthankfulnesse for the good they haue found in reading 8 In reading men doe not minde their owne way for if men did propose vnto themselues what sinne of their owne they might finde rebuked and what directions might bee collected out of that they read for their liues or did note how the word did offer comfort when they need it they could not but finde many excellent experiences of Gods prouidence and power in the word they could not liue in any sinne but either reading or hearing would discouer it nor could they goe long without some word of comfort when they needed it yea they might obserue how God in the word they read did counsell them too when they were in distresse therefore let him that readeth marke and read for himselfe Lastly the cause is in the most that their hearts are not turned to God and so the vaile is not taken away 2 Cor. 3.16 Cause to be read Obserue here 1 That it is not enough to read our selues but wee must cause others to read by exhorting incouraging commanding c. especially Parents and Ministers should see to it so should Magistrates also 2 From the coherence note that wee must cause others to read when wee haue read our selues It is vile hypocrisie for a Minister or Parent to vrge their children or seruants to read the Scriptures when they neglect reading themselues In the Church Here we haue a plaine proofe for reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church we see it was anciently both required and practised adde for the further confirmation hereof these places Deut. 31.11.12 Neb. 8. Luk 4. Act. 13. And this may assure vs 1 That publike reading is no invention or ordinance of man 2 That the people of God haue found in all ages great need of this helpe and therefore they are miserably transported with humor that so vilifie or neglect this ordinance of God and it may bee iust with God that thou shouldst not profit by reading at home when thou carest not for reading in the Church Thus of the reading of the Epistle to the Colossians Epistle from Laodicea Here is a great adoe among Interpreters to finde out what Epistle this was 1 Theophylact thinkes it was the first epistle to Timothy which was written from Laodicea an other towne of that name not this Laodicea before mentioned 2 Some thinke Paul did write an Epistle to the Laodiceans which was Apocrypha and so Dionisius tells of a third epistle to the Corinthians Iacobus Stapulensis caused such an epistle to be printed but Catharinus could easily a●ouch that it was a bastard and counterfeit 3 Some thinke the Laodiceans wrote to the Apostle and propounded their doubts vnto which the Apostle hath answered in this epistle and therefore required that his answer might be compared with their doubts this is the most publike opinion But in the generall it shewes vs thus much that we must read other good bookes aswell as Scriptures Thus of the 16 verse Verse 17 And I say to Archippus take heed to the Ministry which thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfill it These words concerne the Colossean preacher who is not onely saluted but exhorted This Archippus as it seemes was their Pastor ioyned with Epaphras who was now at Rome with Paul it is likely hee was growne negligent in teaching and carelesse and idle Many times it comes to passe that men that sometimes were painefull in their Ministry doe afterwards grow slacke and negligent 1 Sometimes from very discouragements from their people either because they profit not or because they weary their teachers with indignities and wrongs thus the very Prophets haue been sometimes so tyred that they could haue been almost willing neuer to speake more in the name of the Lord. 2 Sometimes this comes from the corruption of their owne natures they grow soone weary of Gods worke or else hauing taken more worke to do then they are sufficient for they grow to neglect all or else they are drawne away with the loue of the world or else forbeare of purpose to preach often lest they should be thought to be too precise or else to winne
11. 3. Ephes. 3. 2 Cor. 5. 2 Cor. 3. 1 Cor. 15. Rom. 15.19 2 Cor. 1.12 2 Cor. 11.22 to 30. A foure-fold testimony concerning the doctrine of Paul Acts 9. Acts 19.6 2 Cor. 12.12 Acts 20. Acts 19.12 Conceits about the Apostles writings What Colosse was and how the people were conuerted Chap. 4.17 The occasion of the Epistle Crosse-teaching in his time The Epistle diuided into fiue parts The Exordium and the parts thereof The salutation deuided The Persons saluting The name of the Apostle Why he was called Saul Diuers opinions about the name Paul Acts 13.9 Phil. 2.15 The signification and Etimologie of the word Apostle And what Apostles were The vse and signification of the words Iesus Christ. Esay 45.21 Diuers Christs Tit. 1.4 Three Doctrines from the first words Doctr. 1. Great sinners may proue great Saints Vse 1. 2. Affliction of conscience Dangerous mistaking 4 Rules to be obserued in alledging examples of great sinners repenting Doct. 2. Doctrine is seldome effectuall when the person of the Minister is despised Vse 1. 2. Defamation of Ministers 3. Doct. 3. Lesse then an Apostle must not haue dominion ouer● mens consciences Vse Doct. No knowledge auaileable to saluation without the knowledge of Christ. The assurance of a lawfull calling serues for foure vses Euery christian hath two callings The Euangelist described Doctr. 1. The profit of consent in doctrine Vse 1. Wilfull opposition crosse-teaching 1 Thes. 2.15.16 Doct. 2. Spirituall aliance Doct. 3. Gods doctrine needs mans witnesse Vse 2. The persons saluted Foure generall obseruations 1 The power of the Gospell 2 Who be the true members of the Church 3 The Church may be true yet faultie 4 One grace or priuiledge cannot be without another Carnall Protestant 2 Thes. 2.4 c. The acceptations of the word Saints Psal. 50.5 Gods children are called Saints in foure respects Doct. Men may be Saints in this life Vse Three things needfull for popish Saints Comforts for the despised Saints and seruants of God Psal. 16.3 Psal. 30.4.5 Obiect Solut. Psal. 37.28 Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Psal. 7. Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Psal. 85.8 Psal. 149.5.6.7.8.9 Dan. 7.27 Ephes. 2.20 2 Thes. 1.10 2 Cor. 6.2 Qu. Who are Saints Ans. Deut. 33.3 The first signe Psal. 16.3.5.6 Dauids foure signes Psal. 16.5.6 Psal. 16.7 Obiect Solut. Difference between illusions and the feelings of the Spirit of Adoption Esay 4.3.4 The acceptations of the word faithfull a 2 Cor. 1. b Reuel 19.11 c Psal. 89.37 Psal. 19.7 111.7 Prou. 20.6 Psal. 101.6 Faithfulnesse in spirituall things Hereunto fiue things are requisite Psal. 78. 37. 31. 32. 34. 35. 38. 37. Hos. 11. vlt. Mat. 25.21.23 1 Cor. 4.17 2 Cor. 11.8 Luke 9.23 Nehem. 9.8 Reu. 2.11 Faithfulnesse in temporall things Daniel 6.5 A Caueat for Professors Luke 16.9 Obiect 1. Solut. Ver. 9. Obiect 2. Solut. Obiect 3. Solut. Vers. 10.11 Obiect 4. Solut. Psal. 24.1 Prou. 3.17 Obiect 5. Solut. Vers. 13. Priuiledges of the faithfull Hebr. 2.17 Reuel 15. 3.14 Prou. 11.18 1 To Christ. 1 To Christ. Vse 1. Vse 2. Rom. 8. 2 To the Apostle Vse 3 To the Saints abroad 4 To the Saints at home How thou maist get into Christ. Who are in Christ. Rom. 8. Of Salutations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The acceptations of the word Grace The acceptations of the word Peace Three reasons why children may be taught the principles they vnderstand not Quest. Ans. Doct. Spirituall things are the best things Reasons Mat. 16. Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. 4. Mat. 6. Ver. 19. to 25. Ver. 25. to the end Iames 4.6 2 Cor. 6.1 Iude 4. Heb. 10. 2 Tim. 1.6 2 Tim. 2.1 Iob 15.11.12 2 Cor. 12.9 Esay 35.8 Esay 57.21 Phil. 4.6 Col. 3.15 2 Pet. 3.14 Esay 9.6.7 Luke 1.79 The Diuision Two generall Doctrines Miserie breeds vnitie Esay 24.2 Not safe to deferre good motions Note It is good to prayse before thou reproue Reasons a Acts 24.3 b Luke 18.11 Motiues to thankefulnesse c 1 Cor. 14.16 d 2 Cor. 9.12.13 1 Cor. 4.16 e Ephes. 4.3.4 f Col. 2.6.7 g Phil. 4.6.7 Phil. 4.6 1 Thes. 5.18 For what wee must giue thankes h 2 Cor. 4.16 i Col. 4 2. k Rom 7.26 l Rom. 1.21 m Acts 27 35. n Col. 3.17 1 Col. 10.3 Scripture for prayer and Thankesgiuing for our very food The manner of Thankesgiuing o Psal. 5 vlt. Hos. 14.3 p Luke 18.11.14 Hab. 1.16 We must giue thankes for others Foure rules of tryall q 1 Tim. 2.1 r 1 Thes. 3.9 As any are more heauenly minded they are more frequent in praises A childe of God neuer giues thankes but hee hath cause to pray and contrariwise Foure sorts of prayers for others Ephes. 6.18 1 Tim. 2.8 Reasons to warrant praying euery day Mat. 6.11 s 1 Thes. 5.17 1 Tim. 4.2 Psal. 141.2 51.17 Diuers things concerning Faith noted from the coherence t Heb. ●1 6 u 2 Cor 13.5 x Gal 3.22.23 y 2 Thes. 1.11 z Ephes. 2.8 a 2 Thes. 3.2 b 1 Tim. 6.12 Rom. 10.17 Gal. 3.2.5 Esay 55.4 The acceptations of the word Faith The sorts of Faith Historicall Faith Temporary Faith Luke 8.13 Heb. 6.4.5 Faith of Miracles Iustifying Faith The obiects of Faith The Parts of Faith Faith in the minde Isay 53.11 Faith in the heart Desire to beleeue is of the nature of faith Mat. 5.6 Reuel 21.6 Psal. 10.17 The Degrees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Benefits come by Faith What Faith deliuereth vs from Iohn 12.46 Isay 25.8 Acts 15.9 Rom. 6. 1 Tim. 1.9 Iohn 5.29 Ephes. ● 2 Iohn 3.16 Tit. 1.13 Heb. 10.39 Isay 28.16 Ephes. 6.16 Gal. 3.7.9 Iohn 1.12 Ephes. 3.16 Acts. 24.25 Hebr. 11.1 Mat. 9.29 Heb. 2.5 Rom. 5.1.2.3.4.5 2 Tim. 3.15 Ephes. 3.12 1 Iohn 5.4 Rom. 1.12 Heb. 11.33.34 Heb. 11.25 Iohn 8.32 Quest. Ans. The miseries of such as haue not Faith Rom. 3.3 Marke 6.6 Math. 13.58 Rom. 11.20 Titus 1.15 Isay 7.9 Iohn 3.18 Iohn 8.24 The Incouragements to beleeue Esay●5 ●5 1 Iohn 3.16 Mat. 11.28.29.30 Reuel 3.18 Iohn 7.37 Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Obiect 3. Solut. 1 Iohn 3.23 2 Cor. 5.20 The letts of Faith Let ts in the Minister Rom. 10. Let ts in the People Luke 14.16 Obiect Solut. Psal. 50. Esay 1. Let ts in the heart Heb. 3.12.13 Le ts in conuersation a Math. 7.13.14 Luke 13.23.24 b Iohn 7.45 to 50. Vses The signes of Faith c Heb. 11.25 d Mat. 5.7 Acts 15.9 Vse 2. The defects of the common Protestants Faith Obser. 1. Grace will be heard of and obserued if it be true Grace Iohn 16. 1 Pet. 4.4 Esay 59.15 Vses Indiscretion not the cause of the reproaches and troubles of true Christians Iohn 7.7 Quest. Ans. Faith makes it selfe knowne diuers wayes The surest way to get credit is to get Grace Philip. 4.3 Mat. 18. Psal. 15.4 Psal. 16.3 Prou. 19.1 A sinfull person is a shamefull person Esay 25.8 It is not alwaies
for euill workes that doth not first care to repent for euill thoughts and such like corruption in the minde There should man begin his repentance where God begins the discouery of our miserie And let vs learne to be more watchfull against the sinnes of our mindes and be more grieued for the drosse and corruption wee finde there and learne more to hate the sinnes of the minde such as are ignorance distracted seruice false opinions emptinesse of holy meditations euill dishonourable impure and vnchast thoughts against God or man pride malice frowardnesse vanitie securitie and vnbeliefe Doct. 2. There is in vnregenerate men a strange minding of sinne they imagine mischiefe they haue a spirit of fornication profound to decline deepely set they trust in their owne wayes so as many times they regard neither Gods word nor the rod nor the threatnings of God or rebukes of man neither can they be stirred with the foure last things This shewes as mans misery and death in sinne so the wonderfull mercy of God in forgiuing such sins It is a comfort that sinnes of set knowledge may be forgiuen And hence may be gathered a difference betweene the sinnes of the regenerate and the sinnes of the vnregenerate for the godly sinne not with a full minde they are not set in euill sinne rebels in them but not raignes Lastly this may let vs see how little cause wee haue to stand vpon our mindes or reason or naturall parts in matters of Hope and Saluation In euill Workes If the dependance and the words themselues be duely considered wee may here gather fiue things First that the euill workes of the sinner cause the strangenesse and enmity aforesaid Secondly that a wicked man can like himselfe well enough though his very workes and outward behauiour be euill He can blesse himselfe in his heart when his iniquity is found worthy to be hated Thirdly that where the life is euill the minde is euill the heart cannot be good where the workes are nought Fourthly that hee that allowes himselfe in one sinne will pollute himselfe with many sinnes Workes Fiftly when God lookes vpon the workes of euill men they are all euill note a difference if the carnall man looke vpon his owne workes they are all good if a godly man looke vpon them they are partly good and partly euill but if God looke vpon them they are all nought because his person is nought his heart is nought his end is nought the manner is nought c. Hitherto of their miserie both as it is propounded and expounded A Question may be asked how it comes to passe that men haue so little sence of their misery and are so loath to take notice of it For answere hereunto wee must vnderstand that this comes to passe because the God of this world hauing possession blindes their eyes and men doe not examine themselues before the Law of God And they are with-drawne by the deceitfulnesse of sinne which in particular they haue allowed themselues in neyther doe men remember their latter ends or the Iudgement of God before their death Their eyes are not annoynted with eye-salue a number haue not the word to direct them and some are deceiued by false Teachers which cry peace peace where there is no peace And the most are deceiued with false opinions and conceits for eyther they thinke that such like places as this are true of Gentiles and not of them whereas vnregenerate Israel is as Ethiopia vnto God or they feare that this knowledge will make men melancholy Yea some are so foolish they say this course driues men out of their wits thus Paul is mad and Christ hath a Diuell or they thinke late Repentance will serue the turne and then they may haue time enough to consider Thus of their misery Verse 22. In that Body of his Flesh to present or make you holy and vnblameable and without fault in his sight IN this Verse the remedy of their miserie is set downe where obserue first the Meanes secondly the End The Meanes is by that body of his flesh through death the End is to present vs c. In that body of his flesh through death Here are two things 1. the Nature of Christ 2. the Sufferings of Christ. But first in the generall I obserue two Doctrines First there is no remedy for the sinner but the death of his Sauiour how foolish mankinde hath beene distracted about the cure for their miserie is lamentable to consider Adam gets Figge-leaues and Israell a foolish Couer As for Death and Hell men are at a point they haue made a couenant with them Or they thinke they are helped of their misery if they can forget it they can blesse their hearts that they will not feele the smart of any curses or they will make satisfaction the sonnes of their body shall serue for the sinnes of their soules or else the Temple of the Lord their going to Church must make God amends Others couer all with the garments of their owne ciuill righteousnesse others put their trust in the wedge of gold and say to it thou art my confidence But vnto vs there is no name by which we can be safe but the name of Iesus Christ. He must rescue vs that first created vs hee makes vs partakers of loue that was the Sonne of Gods loue hee makes vs adopted sonnes who himselfe is Gods naturall Sonne Secondly It is profitable to be much in the meditation of Christs sufferings that it might sincke into our minds that we must goe out of our selues for happinesse and such meditations open a way to godly sorrow They tend to the mortification of sinne and they incline the heart of a Christian to be willing to suffer with him for hee suffered as the Master wee are but Seruants hee suffered for others sinnes wee deserue more then wee can suffer by our owne sinne Hee suffered all sorts of crosses and infinite much we suffer butlight affliction And the thought of his sufferings may make vs willing to contemne the world seeing hereby wee discerne that his kingdome is not of this world Yea we owe vnto Christ the remembrance of his sufferings It is a small thing he requires of vs when he wils vs to thinke on him often what he hath endured for vs. In that body of his flesh These words note Christs Nature yet wee must consider which Nature in Christ there were two Natures in one person personally vnited his diuine and humane Nature His diuine Nature was from Eternitie Immutable Immortall Impassible His humane Nature was conceiued and borne in time Mutable Mortall Passible one and the same without time begotten of the Father the Sonne of God without Mother and in time borne of the Virgin the Sonne of Man without Father Sonne to both Naturall Consubstantiall These Natures are in one person for that God and Man might become one in Couenant one is
day of iudgement and this last appearance of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ are these three First the signes of his comming Secondly how or the forme of the iudgement it selfe when he doth come And lastly the vse we should in the meane while make of the doctrine of the last iudgement For our better remembrance the signes of Christs comming to iudgement may be briefly reduced into this Catalogue Some signes goe before and are fulfilled before he appeare Some signes are conioined with his appearing The signes going before are more remote or more neere The more remote signes are these First the vniuersall preaching of the Gospell to all nations Gentiles as well as Iewes Before the end come saith our Sauiour This Gospell of the kingdome shall be preached throughout the whole world for a witnesse to all nations Secondly most cruell persecution Euen such tribulation as was not from the beginning of the world Thirdly a generall falling away or apostasie of the Churches in Antichrist Fourthly warres and rumors of warres famine pestilence and earthquakes in diuerse places Fiftly false Prophets and false Christs which shall deceiue many The signes more neere are First the preaching againe of the euerlasting Gospell Secondly the detection and fall of Antichrist and the spirituall Babell Thirdly the calling of the Iewes after the fulnesse of the Gentiles is come in Fourthly coldnesse and security in the world as in the daies of Noah Fiftly the shaking of the powers of heauen the darkning of the Sunne and Moone and the falling of the starres c The signes conioined are especially two First the wailing of all the kindreds of the earth Secondly the signe of the sonne of man Which what it shall be I cannot describe And thus we are come to the very time and execution of the iudgement And therein consider First the preparation Secondly the iudgement it selfe Thirdly the consequents of the iudgement The preparation is two fold First of the Iudge Secondly of the iudged Vnto the preparation of the Iudge may be reserred these things First his commission or that singular power giuen him of the father to execute iudgement vpon all the world And this shall be then made manifest to all men Secondly the cloathing of the humane nature with a most peculiar and vnsearchable maiesty and glory most liuely expressing and resembling the forme and brightnesse of the father Thirdly the attendance of thousand thousands of holy Angels in the perfections of their splendor Fourthly thē choice of a place in the clouds of heauen where he will sit Fiftly the erecting of a most glorious white throne which what it shall be who can vtter yet without question it shall visibly then appeare And thus of the preparation of the Iudge The Iudged shall be prepared foure wai●● First by citation Secondly by resurrection Thirdly by collection Fourthly by separation First they shall be cited to appeare The word is three times cited First by the Prophets and fathers before Christ. Secondly by the Apostles and ministers of the Gospell since Christ. And the last summons is this here meant which shall be performed by a shoute from heauen and the voice of the last trumpe And this shall be the voice of Christ the Archangell of God and ministred by Angells For that it shall be Christs voice is plaine the dead shall heare his voice as he saith in Iohn And the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpe of God That the ministery of Angells shall be vsed is manifest by the Euangelist S. Matthew who reporteth Christs words thus And he shall send his Angells with a great sound of a trumpet Secondly vpon this voice shall a resurrection follow which may bee two waies considered First euery man in his owne body whether he hath done good or euill shall reuiue and rise vp out of the graue or other places of the earth or sea or aire without any losse of any part that so euery man may in his very body receiue what he hath done whether good or euill Secondly the liuing shall be all changed in a moment in the twinckling of an eie at the last trumpet And this change shall be in stead of death and a kind of resurrection Not a change of substance but of qualities Our corruptible shall put on incorruption Thirdly then shall the Angells gather and collect and bring into one place from the foure winds of heauen that is from all the foure parts of the world all that are quicke or dead now raised or changed elect or reprobate and such is the●r power that they will be able to driue in the mightiest wickedest vnwillingest yea though they were neuer so many millions of them Lastly when they are thus brought together there shal be made a separation For the sheepe Gods elect shall all be put on Christs right hand And the reprobate or goates shall be compelled to his left hand And thus of the preparation The iudgement it selfe followeth In the iudgement it selfe I consider three things First by what law man shall be tried and iudged Secondly by what euidence Thirdly what the sentence shall be For the first the Gentiles shall be iudged by the law of nature The vnbeleeuing Christians in the visible Church shall be iudged by the word or law writ or preached to them According to that of the Apostle they that haue sinned without the law shall perish without the law and they that haue sinned vnder the law shall be iudged by the law And our sauiour saith He that refuseth me and receiueth not my words hath one that iudgeth him the word that I haue spoken it shall iudge him in the last day And the faithfull shall be iudged by the Gospell euen by all those comforts and promises contained in or belonging to the couenant of grace applied to them in this life and must fully then bee confirmed and accomplished For the sentence at the last day shall be but a more manifest declaration of that iudgement the Lord in this life most an end by his word hath past vpon man For the second the euidence shall be giuen in principally by the opening of three bookes The one is the booke of conscience and the other the booke of life and the third the booke of Gods remembrance The booke of conscience is that word which is kept within euery man of all sorts of actions And that conscience may at that day giue in fuller euidence it is certaine that after the resurrection it shall be almost infinitely extended by the power of God to expresse this last testimony both in the good and in the euill The booke of life is Gods sacred and eternall record of all those persons that
were foreordained into life of all ages and nations The booke of remembrance will exactly expresse without all failing or mistaking all the inclinations thoughts affections words and deeds with all circumstances or occasions and whatsoeuer else may illustrate either the goodnesse of good men or the transgression of the wicked For the third The sentence will be vpon either the godly or the wicked The sentence vpon the godly will containe first the opening of Gods eternall counsell and his vnsearchable loue wherein he hath resolued and begun to declare his will to blesse euery one of the elect Secondly a manifestation of all the righteousnesse desired thought vpon spoken or done by the godly and that with such feruency of affection in Christ that he will see and remember nothing but goodnesse in good men Thirdly a finall and generall absoluing and redeeming of them from the guilt and power of all sinne from the beginning of the world in Adam or themselues So as there shall neuer be either sinne in them or accusation of sinne against them Fourthly ordination to glory by appointing euery one of them to inherit the kingdome prepared for them before the foundation of the world Contrariwise the sentence of the wicked shall containe First a declaration of Gods eternall and iust hatred of them Secondly a full manifestation and ripping vp before all men and Angells of all their sinnes both of nature and action both against God or men or their owne bodies and soules secret and open of what kind soeuer Thirdly a most terrible denunciation of Gods eternall curse and horrible ordination to those eternal torments prepared for them together with the diuell and his Angells Hitherto of the iudgement it selfe The consequents of the iudgement follow And they are fiue First the firing of the world that is the dissolution of the world by a wonderfull fire that shall inclose all so as the world shall not appeare till it be renewed againe and come out of that fire as out of a fornace for as the Apostle Peter saith The heauens being on fire shall passe away and be dissolued with a noise and the elements shall melt with heat and the earth with the works therof shall be burnt vp And there shall be then new heauens and new earth that is as it were a new refined And the Apostle Iohn saith the heauens and the earth shall flie away from the face of him that sitteth on the throne The second consequent shall be the chasing of the wicked to hell execution being speedily and fearefully done vpon them with all horror and hast by the Angells The third shall be the libertie of the creatures I meane the rest of the creatures besides men and Angells But because this is a point somewhat obscure I will endeauour in a few words to resolue a doubt or two Que. First how are the creatures now in bondage that they shall need then any liberty Ans. They are in bondage in diuerse respects For first they are fraile and corruptible and so in bondage to corruption Secondly they are subiect to confusions and inconstancy as may appeare by the almost infinit mutations in the aire earth seas fire Thirdly they are now forced to serue wicked men The sunne shines vpon the vniust as well as the iust The heauen makes fruitfull with her shewers and influence the field of the wicked as well as the iust The earth is driuen to feed and to receiue into hir bosome the vngodly as well as the godly And this is a bondage Fourthly the visible creatures are Gods great booke to proclaime the inuisible things of God now they stand alwaies ready and reading too and men will not learne by them And so these good masters lose all their labour and this is a bondage to bee tied to teach such as will not learne Fiftly the creature is made not onely the instrument but many times the subiect of mans punishment for his sinnes As the earth is made iron and the heauens brasse for mans sake and this is a great bondage Sixtly the creature intends immortality which while it failes of in the dying or expiring of the particulars of euery sort it would supply for the preseruation at least of the kindes by a perenniall substitution of new particulars in euery kinde and yet loseth all this labour because all things must be dissolued and must be restored by another way knowen to God and not now to nature But especially the creatures may be sayd to be in bondage because since the fall the more illustrious instincts and vigors of the most of the creatures are darkned decayed dulled and distempred in them Oh but might some one say how can this bondage be ascribed vnto the heauens Sol. The heauens are not so perfect but they may admit enlargement of their excellency Besides they serue now promiscuously to the vse of bad aswell as good neither are the very heauens without their feeblenesse and the manifest effects of fainting old age And therefore by a prosopopaeia they may be sayd to groane together with the rest of the creatures vnder the common burthen and vanity vnto which they are subdued It is obserued that since the dayes of Ptolomey the sunne runnes neerer the earth by 9976. Germane miles and therefore the heauens haue not kept their first perfection Ob. But how can this vanity or bondage bee in any sence ascribed to the Angels Sol. There is no necessity to include the Angels in the number of the groaning creatures And yet it will bee easie to shew that they sustaine a kinde of bondage for they are now made to serue earthly things men haue their Angels to attend on them And it is thought they haue a kinde of regency or presidency either ouer nations or in moouing the orbes of Heauen Besides they are put to inflict punishments on wicked men as on Sodome Further they performe seruice sometimes not attaining their owne ends And lastly comparatiuely at least their felicity in the creation was not so absolute as it shall be in Christ for if his comming adde not vnto them a more excellent condition of nature yet out of all question it addes a fuller measure both of knowledge and ioy Q. 2. But what shall the creatures haue in the day of Christ they haue not now Answ. First they shall haue freed once from all the former bondage and vanity Secondly they shall bee deliuered into the liberty of the sonnes of God that is they shall haue a most excellent estate when the children of God are glorified Wherein the Lord shewes his Iustice in that the creature shall haue restitution for what is lost by man Ob. But shall there be a resurrection of creatures aswell as men Sol. No for this restitution shall be made in specie not in indiuiduo 1. Not to euery particular of euery kind or sort But
not be reconciled nor agree with the aduersary quickly feare that prison that is threatned by our Sauiour euen the prison of hell into the which if they be cast they shall not come out till they haue paid the vttermost farthing and on the other side it is a singular praise to bee ready and forward to be reconciled and lay aside malice and discord and a crowne of reward shall bee giuen to such as seeke peace and agreement yea a double crowne one because hee will bee reconciled and another because hee seeks it and asketh peace first The remedies against malice follow and they are of two sorts For malice is to be medicined in our owne hearts or auoyded or it is to be compounded or preuented in others Now to take order that malice might not infect vs these rules are to be obserued First we must take heed of the causes of malice and they are either within vs or without vs within vs there is pride and impatience and enuy and in some nature a very lust to contend a kinde of petulancie and a very spirit of contradiction now vnlesse we keepe out or subdue these it cannot be but grudge and malicious discords will transport vs. Againe without vs there is the tale-bearer and scorner and the froward person and the busie-body called the man of imaginations all these must be shun●ned and auoyded if we would liue without malice or contention for where no wood is there the fire goeth out and so where there is no tale-bearer strife ceaseth and the like may be said of contentious and froward persons for as coles are to burning coles so is a contentious man to kindle strife If a man finde himselfe apt to grudge or strife it is his best way to keep out of the way of froward persons that may soone fire him The like counsell must bee giuen concerning the scorner for saith the Wiseman cast out the scorner and contention shall goe out and it is sure that he that would not be infected with hatred his best way will bee to hate the busie-body Now if this direction will not serue the turne then in the second place thou must mortifie thy rising malice and confesse it with griefe vnto God till by praier thou get some victory ouer it Thirdly much malice and grudge would be auoyded if we did but obserue that counsell Leuit. 19.17 namely that when wee did conceiue dislike of any thing in our brother for which we did feare we should hate him we should go to him and reprooue him rebuking him plainly for his sinne many times a seasonable reproofe drawes out the poyson of beginning grudge and malice Fourthly it is good to meditate vpon the passion of Christ and of his readinesse to forgiue euen vpon the crosse great wrongs and worser enimies wee should lay a necessitie vpon our selues to bee aduised before we would admit contention or the resolution to contend for as Salomon saith by pride commeth contention but with the well-aduised is wisdome euen this wisdome to forbeare contention Finally in the fourth to the Ephesians the Apostle before he saith Let all bitternesse and wrath and malice c. bee put away had said in the verse before grieue not the holy spirit of God whereby yee are sealed to the day of redemption as if he would import that a man might bee induced to put away malice and the rest of the vices there named with great ease and readinesse if he would obey the motions of the Spirit and busie himselfe seriously about the assurance of his full and finall Redemption daily thinking of the time when hee shall be rid of all wants and sinnes and wrongs too if wee could oftner thinke of Gods iudgments and the great day of reuenge and recompence it would cause vs to haue lesse stomach to bee our owne iudges and reuengers And if the spirit of God might rule vs our flesh would haue little heart to busie it selfe about the works of malice Now for malice in others it must be considered either as it is to bee compounded or as it is to bee auoided and for the compounding of it obserue these rule● First if thou wilt not doe good for euill which yet is required yet be sure thou render not euill for euill Secondly if thy brother haue ought against thee so as thou bee priuy to thy selfe that thou hast done him any wrong or giuen him any cause so to conceiue then goe thou and seeke reconciliation tender it and aske it of him Thirdly if the contention be yet secret follow Salomons counsell say nothing of it to others but debate thy cause with thy neighbour himselfe and discouer not thy secret to another peace might soone be made with many men if the discord were not made so publike Now for auoiding of contention and malitious discords there are diuers rules of great vse I. Meddle not with the strife that belongs not to thee II. Contend not with fooles thou shalt neuer haue done if thou meddle with foolish persons for whether they rage or laugh there is no rest III. Let nothing be done through vaine-glory IV. Speake euill of no man V. Bee courteous and tender-hearted VI. Wrong no man but follow that which is good both amongst your selues and towards all men Lastly pray for a couering loue for hatred stirreth vp strife but loue couereth all sinne The vse of all this may be both for reproofe for instruction For reproofe of many men that are fearefully soured with this leauen they doe not onely let the Sunne goe downe vpon their wrath but they let the Sunne goe his whole course and can finde no time from the one end of the yeere vnto the other to compound and lay aside their discords Nay so hath malice seated it selfe in some dogged and spightfull natures that it seemeth to proclaime it will neuer loose possession till the deuill the father of malice hath full possession both of soule and body But let euery godly minde be perswaded to auoyd this monstrous sinne yea let vs striue to auoide the very beginning of it or if nature haue such corruption that for the present we cannot get our hearts rid of all secret poyson of dislike let vs be sure we be but children in malitiousnesse it is a monstrous wickednesse to haue a head that is exercised to strife and a heart that hath a kinde of sinfull dexteritie in framing and plodding for malitious courses And thus much of malice Cursed speaking The word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blasphemie Now blasphemie or cursed speaking it is a sinne either against pietie or against righteousnesse As it is against pietie it is blasphemie to reproch or reason against the person or nature of God or against the prouidence and works of God or against the worship of God and the meanes thereof and
so it is cursed speaking and a kinde of blasphemie to repine at Gods works to reproch Gods sabothes or messengers or his word Also there is a cursed speakinge which is against righteousnesse in the second table and thus it is cursed speaking When Subiects curse the king When Masters threaten their seruants When Parents prouoke their children When Husbands are bitter to their wiues When wiues braule and chide with their Husbandes When great men lord it ouer the poore and the like Cursed speaking is either before the face and so it is strife of words or behinde the backe and so it is backbiting or whispering It is cursed speaking to mocke and scorne it is cursed speaking to iudge and censure it is cursed speaking to slaunder and disgrace it is cursed speaking to be euer complayning in all places Finally it is cursed speaking when men speake euill of any man and there is a speciall kinde of it in speaking euill of godly men and this properly is blasphemie in the second table for the Lord for the honor he beares to his people is pleased to afford the name of blasphemie to their reproches as importing that he takes it as if he were reproched himselfe We should all of vs take heede of cursed speaking of what kinde soeuer for it ariseth of ill causes as enuie or malice and it hath effects for it is certaine thou werest as good peirce others with a sworde as smite them with thy tongue And therefore a bitter and cursed tongue is often compared in the Scripture to the stinge of adders and to a sword yea a sharpe sword to a razar and to arrowes and the like besides the hurt ●t doth to thy selfe for if thou bite and deuoure take heede thou be not deuoured And it is just with God thou shouldest be iudged and censured that accus●omes thy sel●● 〈◊〉 iudge and censure And though thou speake euill neuer so secretly ye●●od doth many times wonderfully discouer the shame of it before others and if man would not iudge thee for thy euill tongue yet it is certaine God will And it is many times seene that men and women of distempered and spightfull tongues are made a very abhomination amongst men so as all men are wearie of them and shunne them Lastly scornefull and cursed speaking proues a notable hinderance to the successe of the word and that these kinde of people might obserue when they come to heare they receiue not a blessing and why But because blessing is so farre from their lippes as they loued cursing so it commeth to them The vse of all may be to exhort vs to put away far from vs a froward mouth and peruerse lippes and that nothing be done through strife but rather that all things be done without murmuring or reasonings or brawlings or reuilings And herein such as feare God should striue to giue good example seeing they are as lights in the middest of ●rooked and peruerse people Q. But what are the remedies of cursed speak●ng Answ. If we haue sinned through bitternesse we should obserue two rules 1. Let thy owne words greiue thee that is labour by praier and godly sorrow to beate downe the power of thy peruersenesse without defending excusing or extenuating of thy frowardnesse 2. Keepe thy heart with all diligence Looke to the first risings of thy passions For bitternesse is first in the heart before it can come into the tongue Now for preuenting of euill speaking in others the only rule is to giue them no occasion either by words or iniurious and wicked life Ob. But they will raile and reuile without a cause Answ. Then obserue these rules 1. Betake thy selfe to praier so did Dauid 2. It is good oft-times to bee as a dumbe man that heareth not 3. Be sure thou be carefull thou wrong not the names of others else though thou bee innocent in the thinges imputed yet thou art iustly scourged with the like euill 4. The constantest and surest medicine for railing is a holy continuance in godly conuersation for though for the present it seeme not to profit the railer yet in time to come it may I adde also Salomons rule namely with an angrie countenance to driue away a backbiting biting tongue For that is many times the bellowes to kindle the fier of bitternesse and fierce speaking Filthie speaking This is another of the wretched vices of the tongue to be with all care and conscience auoided by a Christian. And therefore the Apostle in the fifth to the Ephesians also aswell as here puts it into the Catalogue of euils he would most seriously diswade them from and out of that Chapter we may gather diuers reasons against it 1. Wee are deare vnto God and therefore should follow him as deare children Now of all thinges we neuer saw any colour of this in God Angrie speaking indeede is sometimes for our capacitie giuen to God but neuer filthie speaking or any the least glimpse of it 2. Our loue should bee as Christs was Now his was to profit not to infect and it was pleasing to God not as hatred as this filth of wordes must needes be 3. It is a shame and vncomelinesse and dishonor to a Christian. 4. If any would obiect it is but a small matter the Apostle would soone answere men ought not to be deceiued with vaine words for it is sure that because of this and such like things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience 5. This is a froth of filthinesse that should onely be found in vnregenerate men that lie in darkenes and it is a worke of darkenesse to speake filthily aswell as to do filthily 6. If wee be children of the light we should shew it by our fearefulnesse to speake or do any thing that were vnpleasing to God And we should shew it by reproouing such filthinesse in others for such filth if it be not reproued is not regarded but a Christian reproofe will make manifest in some measure that it is not good nor agreeing to truth and righteousnes and goodnesse 7. Men are in some degree of a lethargie that vse this sinne 8. A Christian ought to walke exactly strictly precisely or circumspectly it is no more then he is bound to do to make conscience of the least filthy word aswell as of filthy actions and therein to take notice of Gods will And this of the second vice of the tongue Vers. 9. Lie not one to another seeing that yee haue put of the old man with his workes Lie not one to another This is the last vice in the Catalogue lying is giuen oftentimes to the dumbe creatures and so Images lie and teach lies and so the wonders of Antichrist are lying wonders But it is most vsually and properly ascribed to man and so he lies either in nature or in worke or